approbation_n for_o all_o that_o space_n of_o time_n which_o can_v be_v prove_v concern_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v a_o notorious_a corruption_n second_o that_o the_o gross_a mistake_n of_o lay_v the_o original_a of_o they_o so_o late_o be_v all_o along_o support_v by_o pervert_v those_o place_n which_o speak_v of_o reduce_v some_o country_n which_o have_v be_v overrun_v by_o the_o goth_n and_o vandal_n hun_n and_o frank_n with_o other_o different_a sort_n of_o people_n to_o one_o form_n of_o liturgy_n as_o if_o these_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o first_o impose_v of_o form_n of_o prayer_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n whereas_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o some_o of_o these_o country_n need_v a_o new_a conversion_n and_o the_o various_a and_o different_a inhabitant_n of_o other_o province_n have_v bring_v in_o great_a variety_n of_o rite_n which_o this_o age_n strive_v to_o reduce_v to_o a_o uniformity_n not_o by_o invent_v a_o new_a way_n but_o by_o follow_v the_o primitive_a way_n of_o establish_v one_o liturgy_n for_o every_o kingdom_n or_o province_n three_o i_o must_v note_v that_o my_o adversary_n frequent_o repent_v of_o this_o despicable_a concession_n and_o after_o he_o have_v grant_v the_o use_n of_o liturgy_n in_o this_o age_n he_o omit_v all_o those_o authority_n which_o clear_o prove_v the_o continuance_n of_o this_o ancient_a practice_n and_o with_o all_o his_o might_n strive_v to_o wrest_v those_o passage_n which_o he_o do_v produce_v in_o this_o period_n as_o if_o they_o do_v not_o prove_v so_o much_o as_o he_o have_v grant_v so_o that_o i_o must_v first_o supply_v the_o wilful_a omission_n of_o his_o discourse_n by_o set_v down_o the_o evidence_n which_o he_o conceal_v and_o then_o rescue_v the_o place_n he_o do_v cite_v from_o his_o misinterpretation_n and_o first_o we_o will_v see_v what_o the_o industrious_a centuriator_n say_v of_o this_o age_n they_o have_v as_o be_v show_v own_v that_o form_n of_o prayer_n be_v general_o use_v in_o the_o four_o and_o five_o century_n and_o in_o this_o they_o take_v notice_n that_o the_o nicene_n creed_n be_v repeat_v in_o their_o divine_a service_n that_o the_o lord_n prayer_n be_v sing_v by_o all_o the_o people_n together_o in_o the_o greek_a church_n that_o the_o people_n at_o constantinople_n do_v frequent_o use_v litany_n that_o antiphons_n be_v usual_o sing_v in_o the_o gallican_n church_n that_o we_o may_v see_v by_o the_o history_n of_o this_o age_n that_o solemn_a mass_n have_v now_o fill_v all_o place_n that_o they_o have_v public_a prayer_n in_o their_o temple_n and_o sometime_o celebrate_a litany_n in_o the_o night_n and_o they_o add_v that_o they_o have_v many_o form_n of_o prayer_n one_o of_o which_o they_o reckon_v to_o be_v that_o litany_n use_v in_o the_o eastern_a church_n wherein_o the_o people_n part_n be_v to_o sing_v lord_n have_v mercy_n upon_o we_o 339._o we_o magdebâ—_n cent._n 6._o cap._n 6._o pag._n 330_o etc._n etc._n ad_fw-la pag._n 339._o this_o be_v their_o opinion_n of_o the_o way_n of_o pray_v and_o praise_v god_n which_o have_v begin_v in_o former_a age_n and_o be_v continue_v in_o this_o to_o be_v perform_v by_o prescribe_v form_n 503._o caesarius_n arelat_n an._n d._n 503._o §_o 1._o the_o first_o eminent_a writer_n of_o this_o age_n be_v caesarius_n bishop_n of_o arles_n in_o france_n who_o be_v present_a at_o most_o of_o those_o gallican_n council_n which_o enjoin_v a_o uniformity_n in_o the_o public_a office_n and_o settle_v one_o and_o the_o same_o liturgy_n and_o thence_o we_o may_v conclude_v he_o be_v for_o the_o use_n of_o form_n of_o prayer_n which_o may_v appear_v also_o by_o his_o homily_n where_o he_o intimate_v that_o the_o whole_a service_n for_o the_o communion_n the_o prayer_n lesson_n etc._n etc._n take_v up_o a_o hour_n or_o two_o yet_o he_o reckon_v those_o be_v very_o criminal_a who_o for_o their_o soul_n good_a will_v not_o stay_v till_o the_o whole_a office_n be_v complete_v that_o be_v till_o they_o have_v receive_v the_o final_a blessing_n after_o the_o lord_n prayer_n with_o which_o as_o we_o have_v show_v in_o former_a century_n the_o communion-service_n be_v conclude_v 60._o conclude_v caesarii_fw-la hom_n 8._o edit_n a._n baluz_o pag._n 60._o now_o since_o the_o office_n end_v exact_o as_o it_o have_v do_v in_o former_a age_n we_o may_v from_o thence_o infer_v it_o be_v the_o same_o ancient_a form_n and_o we_o will_v observe_v further_o that_o when_o the_o admonition_n give_v by_o a_o single_a bishop_n will_v not_o reform_v this_o vile_a custom_n of_o the_o people_n go_v out_o of_o the_o church_n before_o the_o prayer_n be_v full_o end_v the_o council_n of_o this_o time_n begin_v to_o make_v canon_n to_o forbid_v the_o people_n to_o depart_v from_o the_o divine_a service_n before_o the_o blessing_n be_v pronounce_v 29._o pronounce_v council_n 1._o aurel._n can._n 28._o an._n 507._o bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 1._o pag._n 562._o item_n council_n 3._o aurel._n can._n 28._o an._n 540._o ibid._n par_fw-fr 2._o p._n 29._o which_o blessing_n be_v a_o ancient_a and_o well_o know_v form_n as_o also_o be_v the_o whole_a office_n for_o this_o same_o caesarius_n very_o clear_o witness_v in_o another_o place_n that_o the_o preface_n lift_v up_o your_o heart_n etc._n etc._n be_v still_o use_v in_o the_o communion_n office_n a_o form_n which_o have_v be_v in_o all_o church_n down_o from_o the_o day_n of_o s._n cyprian_n and_o probable_o long_a before_o 552._o before_o caesar_n hom_n 14._o vid._n bona_n rer_n liturg._n pag._n 552._o and_o yet_o continue_v without_o any_o variation_n §_o 2._o but_o because_o we_o have_v mention_v some_o gallican_n council_n 506._o council_n agatheus_n a.d._n 506._o we_o must_v here_o observe_v that_o after_o the_o king_n of_o france_n have_v receive_v the_o faith_n that_o church_n be_v every_o where_o restore_v to_o that_o good_a order_n and_o regularity_n from_o which_o under_o pagan_a prince_n and_o in_o difficult_a time_n it_o have_v fall_v and_o this_o be_v the_o occasion_n of_o the_o many_o council_n hold_v about_o this_o time_n and_o of_o those_o canon_n that_o do_v labour_n to_o reduce_v all_o the_o gallican_n church_n to_o one_o order_n of_o service_n so_o in_o the_o council_n of_o agatho_n of_o which_o caesarius_n be_v precedent_n one_o of_o the_o canon_n be_v in_o these_o word_n since_o it_o be_v convenient_a that_o the_o order_n of_o the_o church_n be_v equal_o keep_v by_o all_o we_o ordain_v as_o it_o be_v every_o where_n that_o after_o the_o antiphons_n the_o collect_v shall_v be_v say_v in_o order_n by_o the_o bishop_n or_o priest_n and_o that_o the_o morning_n and_o evening_n hymn_n shall_v be_v sing_v every_o day_n and_o in_o the_o conclusion_n of_o the_o matin_n vesper_n and_o mass_n the_o sentence_n out_o of_o the_o psalm_n shall_v be_v read_v and_o the_o people_n after_o the_o common_a prayer_n shall_v be_v dismiss_v in_o the_o evening_n with_o the_o bishop_n benediction_n 556_o benediction_n et_fw-la quia_fw-la convenit_fw-la ordinem_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la ab_fw-la omnibus_fw-la aequaliter_fw-la custudiri_fw-la etc._n etc._n council_n agath_fw-mi can._n 30._o bin._n tom._n ii_o par_fw-fr i._o pag._n 556_o before_o which_o blessing_n the_o people_n be_v forbid_v to_o go_v out_o of_o the_o church_n 47._o church_n ibid._n can._n 47._o here_o than_o we_o see_v there_o be_v a_o order_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v as_o the_o word_n then_o signify_v a_o liturgy_n enjoin_v to_o be_v observe_v by_o all_o in_o that_o province_n as_o it_o seem_v it_o be_v now_o by_o other_o council_n settle_v every_o where_o which_o liturgy_n consist_v of_o the_o antiphons_n and_o collect_v every_o one_o set_v in_o its_o proper_a place_n as_o also_o of_o morning_n and_o evening_n hymn_n and_o prayer_n together_o with_o the_o communion-service_n then_o call_v the_o mass_n and_o the_o responsory_a read_n of_o the_o psalm_n with_o a_o common_a or_o general_a prayer_n for_o all_o estate_n of_o man_n and_o all_o be_v conclude_v with_o the_o bishop_n benediction_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o these_o antiphons_n collect_v hymn_n and_o this_o general_a prayer_n be_v form_n and_o the_o canon_n suppose_v they_o all_o write_v down_o at_o large_a in_o that_o order_n they_o be_v to_o be_v use_v by_o all_o bishop_n and_o priest_n and_o this_o be_v plain_o a_o prescribe_a liturgy_n but_o my_o adversary_n who_o cite_v this_o canon_n at_o large_a after_o he_o have_v falsify_v the_o word_n of_o it_o ordinem_fw-la it_o disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 174._o where_o he_o set_v down_o collationes_fw-la for_o collectiones_fw-la and_o leave_v out_o per_fw-la ordinem_fw-la attempt_n to_o pervert_v the_o sense_n and_o will_v persuade_v we_o it_o amount_v to_o no_o more_o than_o a_o rubric_n or_o directory_n which_o be_v a_o gross_a and_o i_o doubt_v a_o wilful_a mistake_n for_o though_o we_o shall_v grant_v that_o the_o
heretic_n and_o so_o much_o be_v he_o in_o love_n with_o form_n that_o he_o make_v such_o for_o private_a and_o extraordinary_a occasion_n for_o when_o any_o come_v to_o he_o under_o outward_a affliction_n and_o desire_v his_o prayer_n he_o use_v this_o form_n lord_n thou_o know_v what_o be_v best_a for_o our_o soul_n and_o therefore_o when_o we_o ask_v for_o such_o thing_n as_o our_o necessity_n compel_v we_o to_o desire_v do_v thou_o only_o grant_v that_o which_o conduce_v to_o our_o spiritual_a welfare_n therefore_o if_o our_o humble_a prayer_n be_v expedient_a then_o let_v it_o be_v hear_v so_o that_o thy_o will_n may_v happy_o be_v accomplish_v 30._o accomplish_v vita_fw-la fulgent_n cap._n 25._o pag._n 30._o another_o form_n frequent_o repeat_v by_o this_o holy_a bishop_n in_o his_o last_o sickness_n be_v this_o o_o lord_n give_v i_o patience_n here_o and_o thy_o pardon_n at_o my_o end_n 93._o end_n ibid._n cap._n 30._o pag._n 93._o and_o the_o writer_n of_o his_o life_n remark_n that_o these_o prayer_n of_o his_o be_v gracious_o hear_v and_o answer_v by_o almighty_a god_n who_o it_o seem_v be_v well_o please_v with_o form_n that_o be_v say_v with_o true_a devotion_n and_o if_o he_o accept_v they_o we_o may_v just_o despise_v the_o censure_n of_o ignorant_a and_o prejudice_v men._n i_o must_v not_o conclude_v this_o period_n till_o i_o observe_v that_o there_o be_v in_o the_o work_v of_o this_o fulgentius_n a_o book_n dedicate_v to_o he_o by_o peter_n the_o deacon_n which_o this_o holy_a bishop_n high_o commend_v wherein_o as_o we_o show_v before_o it_o be_v affirm_v that_o the_o liturgy_n of_o s._n basil_n be_v general_o use_v in_o the_o eastern_a church_n and_o of_o so_o great_a authority_n be_v it_o account_v that_o he_o cite_v a_o passage_n out_o of_o it_o against_o the_o heretic_n fulg._n heretic_n in_o libel_n petr_n diac._n the_o incarn_n &_o great_a jesus_n chr._n inter_fw-la open_fw-mi fulg._n moreover_o in_o that_o same_o book_n be_v quote_v also_o that_o same_o prayer_n for_o all_o estate_n of_o man_n as_o a_o argument_n to_o confirm_v the_o catholic_a faith_n which_o we_o produce_v at_o large_a before_o out_o of_o s._n augustin_n and_o pope_n celestine_n §._o celestine_n ibid._n cap_n 8._o pag_n 281._o see_v cent._n 5._o §._o and_o since_o so_o many_o father_n produce_v it_o in_o dispute_n it_o be_v evident_a it_o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o church_n liturgy_n and_o have_v be_v so_o for_o many_o age_n otherwise_o it_o have_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o bring_v it_o for_o evidence_n against_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o catholic_a faith_n and_o this_o may_v suffice_v to_o show_v the_o continuance_n of_o liturgy_n in_o the_o african_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o fulgentius_n 524._o council_n valentin_n ann._n dom._n 524._o §_o 4._o to_o return_v into_o the_o west_n there_o be_v a_o canon_n make_v at_o the_o council_n of_o valentia_n in_o spain_n which_o say_v before_o the_o catechuman_n go_v out_o and_o the_o office_n of_o the_o faithful_a begin_v let_v the_o epistle_n and_o gospel_n be_v read_v and_o the_o sermon_n be_v preach_v because_o by_o hear_v of_o these_o many_o have_v be_v convert_v to_o the_o faith_n 629._o faith_n council_n valent_n can._n 1._o bin._n tom._n ii_o par_fw-fr 1._o pag._n 629._o by_o which_o we_o see_v the_o office_n of_o the_o catechuman_n and_o the_o faithful_a yet_o remain_v in_o two_o distinct_a form_n as_o they_o have_v be_v in_o the_o primitive_a age_n but_o this_o canon_n make_v way_n for_o join_v those_o office_n and_o admit_v all_o sort_n of_o people_n to_o the_o whole_a service_n except_v only_o the_o holy_a cummunion_n so_o that_o after_o this_o we_o rare_o hear_v of_o dismiss_v the_o catechuman_n or_o of_o keep_v mystery_n secret_a because_o these_o part_n of_o the_o world_n be_v now_o general_o become_v profess_a christian_n in_o france_n a_o little_a before_o this_o sigismond_n one_o of_o their_o king_n have_v institute_v a_o society_n of_o monk_n to_o sing_v the_o daily_a office_n 522._o office_n gregor_n turon_n lib_n 3._o cap._n 5._o pag._n 95._o vid._n cointe_n annal_n an._n 522._o now_o that_o office_n which_o be_v sing_v by_o each_o side_n of_o a_o choir_n can_v be_v no_o other_o than_o a_o prescribe_a form_n and_o we_o shall_v show_v present_o that_o the_o monk_n of_o france_n have_v a_o peculiar_a office_n make_v up_o of_o ancient_a form_n of_o praise_n and_o prayer_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n we_o shall_v look_v upon_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o vaison_n 529._o council_n vasent_n 3._o ann._n 529._o by_o which_o we_o shall_v see_v that_o liturgick_a form_n be_v use_v at_o this_o time_n also_o in_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o world_n and_o believe_v to_o have_v descend_v down_o to_o they_o from_o the_o most_o ancient_a time_n for_o the_o bishop_n in_o this_o council_n say_v that_o since_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n in_o the_o east_n at_o rome_n and_o in_o all_o italy_n to_o repeat_v the_o kyrie_fw-la eleeson_n lord_n have_v mercy_n upon_o we_o therefore_o in_o all_o our_o church_n this_o holy_a custom_n shall_v be_v introduce_v to_o say_v it_o in_o the_o morning_n prayer_n at_o the_o communion_n and_o at_o evening_n prayer_n 641._o prayer_n ut_fw-la in_o omnibus_fw-la ecclesiis_fw-la nostris_fw-la ista_fw-la consuetudo_fw-la sanct_a ad_fw-la matutinum_fw-la &_o missas_fw-la &_o ad_fw-la vesperam_fw-la deo_fw-la propitiante_fw-la intromittatur_fw-la council_n vas_n can._n bin._n tom._n ii_o par_fw-fr 1._o pag._n 641._o the_o form_n be_v ancient_a and_o use_v in_o all_o the_o primitive_a litany_n but_o in_o these_o church_n they_o have_v not_o begin_v to_o repeat_v these_o word_n in_o the_o daily_a office_n at_o the_o three_o great_a hour_n of_o prayer_n but_o since_o it_o be_v become_v a_o custom_n in_o all_o other_o country_n so_o to_o use_v this_o holy_a form_n they_o now_o prescribe_v it_o shall_v be_v so_o use_v in_o their_o church_n as_o it_o be_v still_o in_o our_o liturgy_n immediate_o before_o the_o lord_n prayer_n again_o the_o same_o council_n ordain_v that_o the_o communion_n service_n shall_v never_o be_v say_v without_o the_o hymn_n of_o holy_a holy_a holy_a that_o be_v the_o trisagion_n which_o though_o it_o be_v prescribe_v by_o their_o liturgy_n before_o yet_o some_o in_o the_o time_n of_o lent_n and_o in_o private_a communion_n have_v think_v fit_a to_o omit_v it_o 4._o it_o ibid._n can._n 4._o so_o that_o the_o variation_n which_o bishop_n have_v make_v from_o the_o old_a way_n be_v regulate_v by_o the_o council_n of_o this_o age._n the_o next_o canon_n affirm_v that_o at_o rome_n in_o the_o east_n in_o africa_n and_o italy_n they_o have_v for_o prevent_a heresy_n add_v to_o the_o gloria_fw-la patri_fw-la these_o word_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o beginning_n etc._n etc._n wherefore_o they_o ordain_v that_o this_o hymn_n shall_v be_v repeat_v with_o that_o addition_n in_o their_o church_n 642._o church_n ibid._n can._n 5._o p._n 642._o the_o form_n with_o this_o enlargement_n also_o have_v be_v long_o in_o use_n in_o other_o church_n but_o this_o addition_n be_v first_o establish_v in_o france_n after_o its_o second_o conversion_n by_o this_o canon_n and_o we_o gather_v from_o hence_o that_o in_o this_o age_n there_o be_v not_o only_o a_o assurance_n that_o every_o nation_n have_v a_o liturgy_n but_o that_o the_o lesser_a church_n labour_v to_o imitate_v the_o great_a and_o more_o famous_a church_n in_o order_n to_o the_o make_n as_o great_a a_o uniformity_n as_o be_v possible_a in_o all_o the_o liturgy_n then_o in_o the_o world_n and_o we_o shall_v final_o note_v from_o this_o council_n order_n about_o these_o ancient_a form_n that_o private_a bishop_n themselves_o in_o this_o age_n be_v not_o allow_v to_o correct_v or_o alter_v any_o thing_n relate_v to_o the_o liturgy_n nothing_o less_o than_o a_o council_n may_v presume_v to_o make_v order_n in_o those_o case_n wherefore_o we_o can_v imagine_v that_o liturgy_n be_v late_o set_v up_o in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o last_o age_n or_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o as_o my_o adversary_n affirm_v much_o less_o can_v we_o think_v that_o private_a minister_n have_v leave_v to_o vary_v the_o office_n as_o they_o please_v 529._o benedictus_n monach._n an._n dom._n 529._o §_o 5._o about_o this_o time_n flourish_v benedict_n the_o father_n of_o that_o numerous_a order_n of_o monk_n who_o within_o a_o age_n or_o two_o have_v fill_v all_o the_o western_a world_n and_o he_o write_v his_o rule_n not_o as_o my_o adversary_n pretend_v in_o the_o middle_n 178._o middle_n disc_n of_o lit._n p._n 178._o but_o towards_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o six_o age_n viz._n ann._n dom._n 530._o 109._o 530._o vid._n dr._n cave_n cartoph_n eccles_n p._n 109._o which_o rule_n be_v still_o extant_a 536._o extant_a vid._n cointe_n annal._n eccles_n an._n 536._o and_o as_o to_o
3_o 4_o &_o 5._o apud_fw-la bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 212._o here_o we_o have_v one_o calendar_n fix_v appoint_v the_o very_a same_o lesson_n one_o form_n of_o salutation_n derive_v from_o the_o apostle_n one_o write_v form_n for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o another_o be_v the_o order_n of_o baptism_n which_o in_o the_o day_n of_o a_o bishop_n who_o be_v dead_a some_o year_n before_o this_o council_n be_v send_v in_o write_v from_o rome_n and_o have_v be_v ever_o since_o use_v in_o these_o province_n which_o can_v be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o liturgy_n from_o which_o they_o will_v not_o suffer_v any_o minister_n to_o vary_v in_o the_o least_o and_o it_o signify_v nothing_o to_o allege_v that_o this_o be_v one_o of_o the_o first_o injunction_n for_o such_o uniformity_n in_o this_o country_n that_o have_v be_v for_o a_o age_n and_o more_o overrun_v with_o barbarous_a people_n and_o overspread_v with_o heresy_n because_o there_o be_v evident_a supposal_n that_o the_o ancient_a church_n which_o have_v not_o be_v renverse_v by_o these_o calamity_n but_o keep_v to_o their_o old_a accustom_a way_n furnish_v the_o new_a regulate_v church_n with_o ancient_a form_n which_o have_v be_v use_v among_o they_o from_o the_o primitive_a age_n and_o that_o sufficient_o prove_v the_o antiquity_n of_o liturgy_n my_o adversary_n who_o conceal_v all_o this_o evidence_n cite_v the_o 30_o canon_n of_o this_o council_n but_o very_o false_o for_o he_o read_v it_o thus_o beside_o the_o psalm_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n let_v nothing_o poetical_o compose_v be_v sing_v in_o the_o church_n and_o he_o false_a date_n it_o also_o 565._o also_o disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 179._o council_n bracar_n can._n 30._o an._n 565._o but_o the_o word_n of_o the_o canon_n be_v a_o translation_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o laodicea_n make_v 200_o year_n before_o forbid_v the_o sing_v of_o any_o poetical_a composition_n in_o the_o church_n except_o the_o psalm_n and_o what_o hymn_n be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o canonical_a book_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n 212._o testament_n vid._n bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 212._o which_o be_v design_v to_o set_v aside_o the_o late_a compose_a hymn_n of_o the_o arian_n use_v among_o the_o heretical_a goth_n and_o other_o corrupt_a modern_a composure_n not_o to_o reject_v the_o magnificat_fw-la the_o benedictus_n nunc_fw-la dimittis_fw-la and_o other_o canonical_a hymn_n which_o our_o dissenter_n now_o total_o disuse_n he_o add_v that_o ordo_fw-la psallendi_fw-la in_o the_o council_n of_o tours_n signify_v not_o what_o but_o how_o many_o psalm_n shall_v be_v sing_v 174._o sing_v disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 174._o but_o let_v the_o canon_n be_v consult_v and_o any_o man_n who_o know_v the_o custom_n of_o the_o age_n will_v see_v that_o the_o design_n of_o that_o canon_n be_v to_o establish_v a_o calendar_n which_o do_v appoint_v and_o prescribe_v the_o very_a psalm_n as_o well_o as_o the_o number_n which_o be_v to_o be_v sing_v at_o the_o certain_a season_n there_o mention_v 228._o mention_v vid._n bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 2._o in_o council_n turon_n 2._o an._n 570._o can._n 19_o p._n 228._o and_o he_o unfortunate_o forget_v one_o canon_n of_o this_o council_n of_o tours_n which_o enlarge_v the_o former_a canon_n of_o braga_n and_o take_v in_o all_o the_o ancient_a hymn_n which_o he_o pretend_v be_v reject_v by_o that_o canon_n for_o it_o say_v though_o we_o have_v the_o hymn_n of_o ambrose_n in_o the_o canon_n yet_o since_o we_o have_v other_o form_n worthy_a to_o be_v sing_v we_o willing_o receive_v they_o unless_o they_o have_v no_o author_n name_v in_o the_o title_n because_o if_o they_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o faith_n they_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v leave_v out_o of_o use_n 230._o use_n ib._n can._n 24._o pag._n 230._o so_o that_o we_o see_v this_o canon_n own_v the_o te_fw-la deum_fw-la the_o benedicite_fw-la and_o other_o hymn_n provide_v they_o be_v orthodox_n and_o the_o author_n be_v know_v friend_n to_o the_o catholic_a faith_n and_o here_o be_v form_n suppose_v as_o general_o use_v and_o a_o council_n to_o allow_v they_o after_o which_o the_o church_n may_v use_v they_o though_o they_o be_v not_o take_v out_o of_o canonical_a scripture_n i_o have_v no_o more_o to_o add_v here_o but_o a_o scatter_a passage_n or_o two_o to_o confirm_v the_o continuance_n of_o the_o old_a form_n in_o the_o gallican_n church_n first_o whereas_o there_o be_v a_o necessity_n of_o leave_v the_o priest_n at_o liberty_n to_o put_v the_o name_n of_o those_o who_o offer_v into_o the_o prayer_n for_o all_o estate_n of_o man_n some_o venture_v to_o take_v more_o freedom_n and_o in_o that_o part_n of_o the_o office_n vary_v from_o their_o mother_n church_n which_o occasion_v a_o council_n at_o arles_n to_o decree_n that_o the_o oblation_n make_v at_o the_o holy_a altar_n shall_v not_o be_v offer_v up_o by_o any_o of_o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o province_n otherwise_o than_o according_a to_o the_o form_n use_v in_o the_o church_n of_o arles_n 799._o arles_n council_n arelat_n an._n dom._n 554._o can._n 1._o apud_fw-la cointe_n annal._n pag._n 799._o or_o if_o with_o some_o we_o expound_v this_o canon_n of_o the_o prayer_n of_o consecration_n still_o it_o prove_v that_o the_o form_n use_v in_o the_o metropolitan_a church_n be_v to_o be_v a_o invariable_a rule_n to_o all_o the_o church_n in_o that_o province_n the_o council_n of_o tours_n also_o before_o cite_v mention_n litany_n antiphons_n and_o the_o haleluia_o etc._n haleluia_o council_n turon_n 2._o an._n 570._o can._n 18_o etc._n etc._n and_o we_o have_v a_o far_a account_n of_o the_o use_n of_o litany_n there_o in_o the_o first_o council_n of_o lion_n 232._o lion_n council_n ludg._n 1._o eod_a an._n can._n 6._o bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 232._o all_o which_o be_v the_o form_n which_o we_o have_v show_v be_v in_o use_n in_o the_o precede_a century_n and_o when_o chilperic_n a_o king_n of_o france_n about_o this_o time_n pretend_v to_o compose_v new_a hymn_n and_o prayer_n our_o author_n tell_v we_o they_o will_v by_o no_o mean_n receive_v they_o into_o the_o church_n office_n 308._o office_n greg._n turon_n lib._n 6._o cap._n 46._o pag._n 308._o for_o those_o be_v fix_v before_o and_o none_o but_o a_o council_n of_o bishop_n can_v be_v permit_v to_o alter_v or_o add_v to_o they_o i_o have_v almost_o forget_v martin_n bishop_n of_o braga_n 572._o martin_n episcop_n bracar_n an._n dom._n 572._o who_o come_v into_o that_o see_v very_o soon_o after_o the_o forementioned_a council_n and_o be_v a_o grecian_a by_o birth_n he_o collect_v and_o translate_v divers_a canon_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n into_o latin_a for_o the_o use_n of_o spain_n in_o which_o collection_n of_o his_o we_o have_v very_o many_o plain_a indication_n of_o a_o liturgy_n one_o of_o these_o canon_n oblige_v every_o clergyman_n in_o a_o city_n or_o any_o place_n where_o there_o be_v a_o church_n to_o be_v present_a at_o the_o daily_a office_n of_o sing_v matin_n and_o vesper_n 246._o vesper_n canon_n martin_n bracar_n can._n 63._o bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 246._o and_o another_o forbid_v new_o compose_v psalm_n make_v by_o some_o of_o the_o vulgar_a to_o be_v say_v in_o the_o church_n 67._o church_n ib._n can._n 67._o for_o indeed_o the_o hour_n of_o prayer_n and_o the_o office_n appoint_v for_o they_o be_v then_o so_o fix_v that_o as_o none_o may_v neglect_v they_o so_o none_o be_v allow_v to_o change_v they_o or_o add_v to_o they_o in_o any_o sort_n whatsoever_o and_o i_o must_v note_v by_o the_o way_n that_o this_o very_a martin_n who_o collect_v these_o canon_n be_v he_o that_o have_v convert_v the_o suevian_o in_o spain_n to_o the_o catholic_a faith_n that_o so_o we_o may_v be_v satisfy_v that_o part_n of_o spain_n a_o little_a before_o this_o have_v a_o second_o and_o new_a conversion_n and_o that_o give_v occasion_n to_o divers_a of_o these_o canon_n for_o a_o uniformity_n in_o the_o divine_a service_n which_o be_v to_o be_v establish_v there_o 577._o pelagius_n ii_o ep._n rom._n a_o dom._n 577._o §_o 10._o to_o proceed_v with_o the_o western_a church_n the_o bishop_n of_o france_n and_o germany_n about_o this_o time_n desire_v pope_n pelagius_n the_o second_o to_o inform_v they_o what_o be_v the_o preface_v then_o use_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o be_v what_o festival_n there_o be_v upon_o which_o they_o make_v a_o peculiar_a addition_n to_o the_o primitive_a form_n of_o lift_v up_o your_o heart_n etc._n etc._n suitable_a to_o the_o occasion_n of_o that_o particular_a festival_n and_o his_o reply_n be_v this_o have_v diligent_o read_v over_o the_o holy_a roman_a order_n and_o the_o sacred_a constitution_n of_o our_o predecessor_n we_o find_v only_o these_o nine_o
express_a mention_n be_v make_v of_o prescribe_a and_o know_v form_n then_o settle_v in_o the_o spanish_a church_n that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o deny_v or_o evade_v so_o manifest_a a_o truth_n to_o which_o may_v further_o be_v add_v his_o epistle_n to_o ludifredus_n bishop_n of_o corduba_n about_o the_o several_a ecclesiastical_a officer_n and_o their_o duty_n wherein_o he_o mention_n the_o know_a form_n of_o laud_n and_o responsal_n the_o office_n of_o prayer_n and_o recite_v of_o the_o name_n the_o give_v of_o peace_n and_o indeed_o all_o other_o part_n of_o liturgy_n so_o that_o nothing_o be_v more_o clear_a than_o that_o he_o have_v respect_n to_o the_o prescribe_a form_n then_o in_o use_n 615._o use_n isidor_n ep._n ad_fw-la ludifred_n pag._n 615._o and_o the_o like_a reference_n he_o make_v to_o the_o particular_a office_n and_o form_n use_v by_o the_o monk_n in_o their_o private_a oratory_n within_o their_o monastery_n where_o they_o also_o pray_v by_o form_n 701._o form_n idem_fw-la in_o reg_fw-la monach._n cap._n 6._o de_fw-fr offic._n pag._n 701._o so_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a there_o shall_v be_v any_o thing_n more_o evident_a than_o that_o a_o liturgy_n and_o prescribe_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o praise_n be_v use_v in_o this_o country_n of_o spain_n in_o isidore_n time_n who_o be_v bishop_n of_o sevil_n thirty_o three_o year_n together_o and_o the_o most_o learned_a man_n that_o can_v be_v find_v in_o the_o western_a church_n in_o this_o age._n §_o 2._o 633._o council_n toletan_n 4._o an._n dom._n 633._o this_o very_a isidore_n be_v precedent_n of_o the_o four_o council_n of_o toledo_n call_v by_o king_n sisenandus_n wherein_o there_o be_v sixty_o two_o bishop_n and_o seven_o more_o subscribe_v by_o proxy_n be_v summon_v out_o of_o all_o the_o province_n in_o france_n and_o spain_n then_o subject_a to_o the_o gothic_a king_n who_o have_v much_o enlarge_v their_o empire_n since_o the_o mozarabic_a office_n be_v first_o compose_v wherefore_o many_o of_o the_o canon_n of_o this_o council_n be_v make_v to_o settle_v the_o use_n of_o that_o one_o liturgy_n every_o where_n in_o sisenandus_n his_o dominion_n for_o it_o seem_v before_o this_o national_a council_n it_o be_v not_o universal_o receive_v or_o at_o least_o not_o use_v without_o some_o variety_n but_o here_o the_o second_o canon_n say_v we_o decree_v that_o as_o we_o bishop_n be_v join_v in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o catholic_a faith_n so_o will_v we_o do_v nothing_o different_o or_o dissonant_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n lest_o any_o difference_n of_o we_o among_o the_o ignorant_a and_o carnal_a shall_v give_v suspicion_n of_o schism_n and_o the_o variety_n of_o several_a church_n prove_v a_o scandal_n to_o many_o therefore_o one_o order_n of_o pray_v and_o sing_v shall_v be_v observe_v by_o we_o through_o all_o spain_n and_o france_n one_o manner_n of_o communion_n service_n one_o manner_n of_o morning_n and_o evening_n prayer_n nor_o will_v we_o who_o be_v unite_v in_o one_o faith_n and_o one_o kingdom_n have_v any_o long_o divers_z ecclesiastical_a custom_n for_o the_o ancient_a canon_n also_o decree_v this_o that_o every_o country_n shall_v have_v the_o same_o way_n of_o sing_v and_o minister_a 345._o minister_a unus_n igitur_fw-la ordo_fw-la orandi_fw-la atque_fw-la psallendi_fw-la nobis_fw-la per_fw-la omnem_fw-la hispaniam_fw-la atque_fw-la galliam_n conservetur_fw-la unus_n modus_fw-la in_o missarum_fw-la solennitatibus_fw-la unus_n in_o vespertinis_fw-la matutinisque_fw-la officiis_fw-la nec_fw-la diversa_fw-la sit_fw-la ultra_fw-la in_o nobis_fw-la ecclesiastica_fw-la consuetudo_fw-la qui_fw-la in_o una_fw-la fide_fw-la continemur_fw-la &_o regno_fw-la hoc_fw-la enim_fw-la &_o antiqui_fw-la canon_n decreverunt_fw-la ut_fw-la unaquaeque_fw-la provincia_n &_o psallendi_fw-la &_o ministrandi_fw-la parem_fw-la consuetudinem_fw-la contineat_fw-la council_n tolet._n 4._o can._n 2._o bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 2._o p._n 345._o from_o which_o canon_n we_o may_v observe_v first_o that_o the_o different_a way_n of_o celebrate_v divine_a service_n be_v look_v on_o as_o a_o corruption_n break_v in_o upon_o they_o contrary_a to_o the_o ancient_a canon_n that_o be_v those_o of_o laodicea_n milevis_n vannes_n pamiers_n gyrone_n and_o other_o cite_v before_o second_o that_o these_o difference_n be_v occasion_v by_o the_o bishop_n have_v be_v former_o of_o different_a opinion_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o live_v under_o different_a king_n but_o be_v now_o all_o of_o one_o faith_n and_o under_o one_o prince_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o have_v one_o form_n of_o service_n three_o that_o these_o difference_n be_v scandalous_a to_o the_o bishop_n and_o a_o offence_n to_o the_o people_n while_o they_o do_v continue_v four_o therefore_o they_o settle_v one_o form_n of_o morning_n and_o evening_n prayer_n and_o one_o form_n of_o communion-service_n throughout_o all_o the_o dominion_n of_o sisenandus_n who_o rule_v all_o spain_n and_o in_o some_o part_n of_o france_n late_o gain_v by_o his_o ancestor_n they_o now_o will_v have_v but_o one_o order_n that_o be_v one_o liturgy_n as_o that_o word_n signify_v without_o the_o least_o difference_n and_o since_o isidore_n have_v so_o late_o correct_v and_o complete_v leander_n office_n and_o be_v precedent_n here_o we_o may_v conclude_v that_o this_o canon_n be_v to_o settle_v that_o very_a liturgy_n and_o because_o some_o bishop_n may_v be_v so_o much_o in_o love_n with_o their_o former_a way_n of_o service_n that_o without_o the_o authority_n of_o so_o great_a a_o council_n they_o will_v not_o change_v they_o there_o follow_v divers_a canon_n to_o forbid_v the_o particular_n wherein_o they_o differ_v and_o to_o settle_v those_o prescribe_v in_o the_o mozarabic_a office_n of_o which_o be_v many_o i_o will_v only_o repeat_v the_o head_n which_o be_v these_o the_o 5_o canon_n forbid_v the_o trine_n immersion_n in_o baptism_n and_o order_n it_o to_o be_v do_v but_o once_o the_o 6_o enjoin_v all_o to_o observe_v the_o office_n for_o good-friday_n the_o 8_o order_n that_o on_o easter-even_a there_o shall_v be_v taper_n consecrate_a in_o the_o church_n of_o france_n as_o have_v be_v ancient_o do_v in_o the_o church_n of_o spain_n the_o 9th_o canon_n command_v the_o lord_n prayer_n to_o be_v say_v every_o day_n and_o not_o only_o on_o sunday_n the_o 10_o forbid_v the_o sing_n allelujah_o in_o lent_n since_o the_o universal_a church_n omit_v it_o in_o that_o time_n of_o fast_v the_o 11_o enjoin_v the_o sing_n glory_n be_v to_o thou_o o_o god_n after_o the_o gospel_n according_a to_o the_o old_a canon_n and_o not_o after_o the_o epistle_n as_o some_o use_v the_o 12_o condemn_v those_o who_o reject_v all_o hymn_n not_o find_v in_o scripture_n and_o order_n the_o use_n of_o those_o make_v by_o s._n ambrose_n s._n hilary_n and_o other_o ecclesiastical_a doctor_n the_o 13_o censure_n those_o who_o will_v not_o sing_v the_o benedicite_fw-la or_o song_n of_o the_o three_o child_n in_o the_o communion-office_n on_o sunday_n and_o festival-day_n be_v a_o hymn_n use_v all_o over_o the_o catholic_a church_n the_o 14_o direct_v the_o sing_v of_o glory_n and_o honour_n be_v to_o the_o father_n etc._n etc._n exact_o as_o it_o yet_o prescribe_v in_o the_o mozarabic_a liturgy_n and_o in_o no_o other_o and_o the_o 15_o be_v about_o the_o gloria_fw-la after_o the_o responsal_n that_o it_o be_v always_o use_v alike_o the_o 16_o assert_n the_o revelation_n of_o s._n john_n to_o be_v canonical_a and_o order_n they_o to_o be_v read_v between_o easter_n and_o pentecost_n the_o 17_o order_n the_o benediction_n of_o the_o people_n as_o well_o as_o the_o lord_n prayer_n to_o be_v use_v before_o the_o distribution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n etc._n sacrament_n council_n tolet_n 4._o can_v 5._o &_o can._n 6_o 8_o 9_o 10_o 11_o 12_o 13_o 14_o 15_o 16_o 17._o bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 2._o pag_n 346_o 347_o etc._n etc._n a_o usage_n which_o as_o we_o note_v before_o be_v also_o peculiar_a to_o the_o mozarabic_a liturgy_n now_o from_o these_o canon_n we_o may_v gather_v first_o what_o be_v the_o particular_n wherein_o the_o several_a diocese_n have_v differ_v viz._n not_o that_o some_o of_o they_o have_v no_o liturgy_n and_o other_o have_v but_o that_o whereas_o all_o of_o they_o use_v prescribe_v form_n there_o be_v some_o variety_n in_o the_o use_n of_o some_o of_o the_o particular_a part_n of_o liturgy_n at_o least_o in_o the_o order_n or_o the_o time_n of_o use_v they_o but_o as_o for_o my_o adversary_n pretend_a liberty_n for_o private_a minister_n to_o vary_v daily_a these_o office_n here_o be_v nothing_o can_v be_v mean_v of_o that_o it_o be_v several_a diocese_n which_o differ_v not_o by_o reason_n of_o extempore_o or_o arbitrary_a prayer_n but_o only_o about_o some_o liturgic_a form_n or_o the_o manner_n of_o use_v they_o every_o bishop_n and_o diocese_n have_v a_o order_n and_o now_o they_o decree_v there_o shall_v be_v but_o
bishop_n at_o all_o but_o only_o that_o there_o be_v no_o precedence_n of_o one_o bishop_n before_o another_o on_o the_o account_n of_o the_o dignity_n of_o their_o see_z but_o that_o their_o honour_n may_v be_v only_o according_a to_o their_o desert_n and_o virtue_n â—8_o virtue_n nazianz._n crat._n â—8_o and_o in_o his_o rhetorical_a way_n of_o praise_v athanasius_n he_o play_v the_o orator_n in_o set_v out_o the_o character_n of_o a_o evil_a bishop_n and_o then_o show_v how_o unlike_a athanasius_n be_v to_o such_o athan._n such_o nazianz._n crat._n 21._o in_o land_n athan._n but_o no_o man_n can_v think_v that_o a_o true_a description_n of_o all_o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o age_n be_v to_o be_v take_v from_o such_o a_o occasional_a strain_n of_o rhetoric_n pag._n 187._o s._n jerom_n in_o his_o cell_n hold_v correspondence_n with_o and_o pay_v respect_n to_o all_o the_o eminent_a bishop_n of_o the_o world_n and_o be_v far_o from_o think_v the_o whole_a order_n be_v degenerate_v into_o tyranny_n s_o chrysostom_n do_v not_o say_v he_o be_v afraid_a of_o all_o the_o bishop_n or_o of_o the_o bishop_n in_o general_n as_o he_o pretend_v but_o only_o of_o those_o who_o oppose_v he_o which_o be_v in_o number_n but_o 36_o and_o at_o that_o very_a time_n he_o have_v far_o more_o bishop_n for_o he_o but_o his_o enemy_n oppress_v he_o by_o the_o favour_n of_o the_o court_n 485_o court_n chrysost_n ep_v 13._o tom._n 7._o pag_n 95._o see_v his_o life_n in_o dr._n câ—ve_n p._n 485_o and_o arcadius_n the_o emperor_n be_v very_o angry_a by_o the_o information_n which_o some_o banish_a monk_n have_v give_v he_o when_o he_o say_v those_o hard_a word_n of_o theophilus_n of_o alexandria_n and_o his_o party_n 212._o party_n georg._n al._n vit_fw-fr chrysost_n c._n â—9_n tom._n 8._o pag._n 212._o who_o have_v do_v many_o evil_a thing_n but_o this_o must_v not_o be_v apply_v as_o the_o character_n of_o all_o bishop_n in_o that_o age_n and_o it_o be_v of_o those_o bishop_n only_o that_o isidore_n speak_v which_o as_o appear_v by_o his_o very_a word_n here_o cite_v refer_v only_o to_o some_o of_o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o country_n for_o all_o under_o theophilus_n his_o jurisdiction_n do_v neither_o join_v with_o he_o nor_o follow_v his_o example_n 21._o example_n isid_n pel._n lib_n 2._o ep_n 125._o and_o which_o be_v cite_v â—e_a â—â—e_z lib._n 5._o ep_n 21._o and_o how_o disingenuous_a be_v it_o to_o say_v no_o worse_o from_o his_o complaint_n of_o a_o few_o to_o affirm_v that_o episcopacy_n itself_o be_v become_v a_o tyrannical_a licentiousness_n yâ—a_o and_o be_v turn_v into_o tyranny_n beside_o he_o can_v find_v one_o complaint_n that_o impose_v liturgy_n be_v then_o call_v or_o account_v any_o part_n of_o tyranny_n none_o accuse_v any_o bishop_n for_o that_o which_o be_v the_o only_a point_n we_o now_o dispute_v about_o pag_n 188._o after_o a_o long_a description_n of_o evil_a bishop_n and_o clergy_n in_o general_n he_o come_v in_o a_o marginal_a note_n to_o own_o that_o isidore_n confess_v there_o be_v some_o bishop_n in_o that_o country_n and_o at_o that_o time_n who_o live_v up_o to_o the_o apostolical_a character_n so_o that_o still_o he_o can_v conclude_v from_o hence_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v degenerate_v and_o his_o next_o quotation_n relate_v only_o to_o the_o tyranny_n of_o theophilus_n and_o his_o party_n at_o alexandria_n yet_o isidore_n say_v that_o then_o in_o that_o church_n there_o be_v famous_a doctor_n and_o approve_a disciple_n 126._o disciple_n isid_n pel._n lib._n 5._o ep_n 126._o which_o my_o adversary_n omit_v and_o here_o again_o quote_v divers_a epistle_n which_o he_o have_v cite_v before_o etc._n before_o id_fw-la lib._n 3._o â—p_n 223._o &_o lib._n 5_o ep_n 21_o etc._n etc._n and_o at_o last_o quote_v a_o epistle_n wherein_o isidore_n only_o reprove_v one_o single_a clergyman_n 229._o clergyman_n id._n lib._n 4._o ep_n 229._o yet_o all_o these_o his_o careless_a reader_n be_v to_o believe_v be_v good_a evidence_n to_o prove_v the_o whole_a church_n be_v then_o deprave_v in_o the_o same_o page_n socrates_n blame_v no_o more_o but_o two_o bishop_n and_o that_o too_o in_o his_o partiality_n for_o the_o novatian_o and_o the_o canon_n of_o ephesus_n be_v a_o very_a good_a law_n make_v to_o prevent_v one_o bishop_n usurp_v over_o another_o as_o be_v also_o that_o of_o chalcedon_n 126._o chalcedon_n council_n eph._n can._n 8._o bever_n tom._n i._o p._n 104._o item_n council_n chal._n can._n 12._o ibid._n pag._n 126._o now_o though_o this_o show_n there_o be_v some_o bishop_n then_o who_o aim_v at_o evil_a thing_n as_o there_o ever_o be_v and_o ever_o will_v be_v yet_o the_o major_a part_n of_o they_o in_o two_o general_a council_n who_o carry_v the_o vote_n for_o these_o canon_n dislike_v the_o thing_n and_o take_v care_n to_o prevent_v it_o so_o that_o these_o law_n show_v the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o bishop_n be_v free_a from_o these_o fault_n and_o labour_v to_o reform_v the_o rest_n and_o can_v this_o be_v a_o proof_n of_o the_o degeneracy_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n pag._n 189._o what_o he_o observe_v concern_v the_o pope_n who_o begin_v to_o aim_v at_o the_o supremacy_n about_o the_o year_n 400_o or_o soon_o after_o be_v true_a in_o fact_n but_o this_o only_o show_v the_o corruption_n of_o one_o see_v and_o he_o know_v the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n in_o that_o age_n and_o in_o divers_a succeed_a oppose_v these_o attempt_n which_o show_v the_o church_n be_v not_o degenerate_v and_o beside_o this_o be_v nothing_o to_o the_o point_n of_o liturgy_n because_o the_o very_a pope_n two_o hundred_o year_n after_o this_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o show_v their_o supremacy_n by_o impose_v their_o liturgy_n on_o distant_a church_n as_o we_o have_v see_v in_o pope_n gregory_n epistle_n to_o augustin_n the_o monk_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o lesser_n see_v who_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o this_o supremacy_n yet_o impose_v their_o own_o church_n liturgy_n on_o their_o own_o member_n he_o add_v to_o this_o a_o pious_a sentence_n or_o two_o out_o of_o s._n chrysostom_n which_o be_v only_o general_a complaint_n in_o popular_a discourse_n but_o since_o this_o supremacy_n begin_v to_o be_v aim_v at_o in_o the_o time_n of_o chrysostom_n i_o wonder_v why_o he_o shall_v say_v that_o a_o sentence_n of_o his_o level_v against_o it_o be_v forget_v in_o his_o own_o time_n since_o it_o be_v more_o likely_a that_o it_o be_v never_o know_v to_o those_o at_o rome_n who_o be_v design_v then_o to_o be_v supreme_a pag._n 190._o prosper_n who_o he_o cite_v for_o the_o evil_a practice_n of_o inferior_a bishop_n declare_v he_o speak_v only_o of_o some_o bishop_n and_o the_o word_n be_v the_o complaint_n of_o a_o very_a pious_a bishop_n of_o that_o age_n 21._o age_n prosper_n de_fw-fr uâ—â—â—â—tempt_n cap_n 21._o which_o complaint_n prosper_n answer_v very_o well_o in_o the_o next_o chapter_n 22._o chapter_n ib._n cap._n 22._o and_o a_o little_a altar_n he_o have_v a_o lovely_a description_n of_o such_o as_o be_v good_a bishop_n 25._o bishop_n ib._n câ—p_n 25._o and_o final_o he_o add_v and_o even_o at_o this_o time_n there_o be_v no_o doubt_n but_o there_o be_v many_o among_o we_o full_a of_o all_o those_o good_a episcopal_a quality_n which_o you_o have_v true_o describe_v 3_o describe_v prosâ—_n ibid._n 〈◊〉_d 2._o cap_n 2._o &_o 3_o now_o be_v it_o not_o a_o vile_a artifice_n of_o my_o adversary_n to_o cite_v the_o complaint_n only_o as_o a_o general_a character_n of_o all_o the_o clergy_n of_o that_o age_n and_o not_o to_o mention_v those_o many_o commendation_n of_o the_o better_a sort_n of_o they_o though_o the_o same_o author_n in_o the_o same_o place_n mention_n both_o as_o also_o to_o talk_v of_o the_o suitableness_n of_o liturgy_n to_o such_o pastor_n since_o according_a to_o he_o that_o way_n of_o worship_n do_v not_o come_v in_o till_o almost_o 60_o year_n after_o when_o all_o these_o pastor_n be_v dead_a and_o by_o his_o computation_n these_o man_n all_o pray_v arbitrary_o or_o extempore_o pag._n 191_o 192._o he_o next_o go_v about_o to_o set_v out_o the_o lamentable_a insufficiency_n of_o those_o who_o minister_v by_o liturgy_n as_o he_o reckon_v in_o the_o year_n 500_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o s._n basil_n s._n ambrose_n and_o nazianzen_n who_o all_o die_v above_o a_o hundred_o year_n before_o that_o time_n and_o s_n ambrose_n only_o speak_v of_o some_o few_o simoniac_n who_o in_o his_o time_n be_v a_o disgrace_n to_o their_o order_n 5._o order_n ambr._n de_fw-fr sacerd._n dig_v c._n 5._o nazianzen_n be_v only_o give_v a_o rhetorical_a character_n of_o a_o bad_a bishop_n to_o set_v off_o the_o glory_n of_o athanasius_n as_o we_o note_v but_o now_o 378._o now_o naz._n orat._n 24._o p._n 378._o and_o in_o the_o next_o
224._o and_o not_o he_o alone_o but_o all_o the_o calvinist_n do_v general_o allow_v and_o use_v prescribe_v form_n of_o prayer_n as_o mons_fw-la durell_n have_v very_o large_o make_v out_o to_o who_o observation_n i_o will_v add_v two_o very_a learned_a man_n of_o the_o french_a church_n who_o free_o own_o that_o liturgy_n and_o state_v form_n be_v of_o very_o ancient_a use_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o these_o be_v the_o lord_n du-plessis_a and_o mons_fw-la daillè_fw-la both_o which_o my_o adversary_n often_o cite_v as_o if_o they_o be_v of_o his_o opinion_n concern_v the_o late_a original_a of_o prescribe_v form_n but_o first_o mornay_n lord_n du-plessis_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o mass_n have_v show_v that_o the_o jew_n have_v form_n of_o public_a service_n add_v the_o first_o christian_n than_o frame_v themselves_o after_o this_o manner_n of_o service_n 19_o service_n mornay_n of_o the_o mass_n book_n 1._o pag._n 19_o and_o so_o run_v the_o parallel_n between_o the_o jewish_a and_o the_o primitive_a liturgy_n and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o those_o author_n who_o live_v about_o the_o year_n 800_o declare_v that_o some_o form_n be_v use_v from_o the_o beginning_n and_o that_o they_o have_v industrious_o search_v out_o the_o ancient_a service_n of_o the_o church_n and_o they_o may_v also_o in_o their_o day_n possible_o find_v the_o book_n of_o rite_n or_o prescribe_v form_n use_v in_o the_o church_n before_o the_o pope_n assist_v by_o the_o power_n of_o great_a prince_n have_v abolish_v the_o use_n and_o memory_n thereof_o 22._o thereof_o id._n ib._n pag_n 22._o again_o he_o own_v a_o very_a ancient_a form_n of_o prayer_n use_v at_o the_o offertory_n 36._o offertory_n ib_a chap_n 5._o pag._n 36._o and_o say_v there_o be_v a_o general_a prayer_n for_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o the_o estate_n of_o the_o church_n which_o the_o greek_n call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o form_n whereof_o continue_v as_o we_o have_v see_v it_o since_o the_o time_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o be_v to_o be_v find_v and_o read_v in_o the_o writer_n of_o that_o time_n 37._o time_n ib._n pag_n 37._o he_o also_o confess_v in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o there_o be_v ancient_o one_o form_n of_o salutation_n and_o preface_n yea_o in_o this_o whole_a book_n he_o every_o where_o own_v there_o be_v primitive_a form_n long_o before_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v corrupt_v their_o service_n and_o speak_v of_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n he_o do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o pretend_v they_o have_v no_o prescribe_a form_n only_o he_o note_v that_o though_o in_o substance_n the_o service_n of_o these_o church_n do_v agree_v together_o yet_o we_o must_v not_o imagine_v there_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o prescript_n form_v observe_v and_o keep_v in_o they_o all_o 43._o all_o mornay_n ut_fw-la supr_fw-la chap._n 6._o pag._n 43._o we_o see_v he_o grant_v form_n in_o all_o church_n but_o so_o as_o there_o be_v some_o variety_n between_o the_o form_n of_o several_a church_n and_o now_o how_o be_v it_o possible_a that_o this_o great_a and_o learned_a man_n have_v he_o not_o be_v misinterpret_v shall_v be_v evidence_n for_o my_o adversary_n opinion_n of_o liturgy_n come_v in_o after_o the_o year_n 500_o the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v of_o m._n dailé_n who_o understand_v antiquity_n as_o well_o as_o any_o writer_n that_o ever_o be_v of_o the_o french_a reform_a church_n now_o he_o frequent_o cite_v the_o book_n which_o go_v under_o the_o title_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n ascribe_v to_o s._n clement_n wherein_o there_o be_v a_o very_a ancient_a form_n of_o liturgy_n use_v as_o we_o have_v show_v in_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n wherein_o there_o be_v prescribe_v form_n for_o all_o the_o part_n of_o divine_a service_n at_o large_a now_o this_o learned_a man_n thus_o speak_v of_o that_o writer_n he_o seem_v to_o have_v compile_v his_o work_n a_o little_a before_o the_o nicene_n council_n 120._o council_n dailé_fw-fr de_fw-fr confirm_v lib._n 2._o cap._n 11._o p._n 120._o and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v in_o this_o book_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n i_o think_v no_o man_n who_o understand_v any_o thing_n of_o antiquity_n can_v deny_v but_o that_o the_o author_n have_v paint_v out_o the_o form_n of_o ecclesiastical_a worship_n such_o as_o it_o real_o be_v in_o those_o time_n when_o he_o write_v 12._o write_v idem_fw-la de_fw-fr relig._n cultus_fw-la objecto_fw-la lib._n 3._o cap._n 12._o by_o which_o we_o see_v that_o he_o believe_v the_o ecclesiastical_a worship_n be_v perform_v by_o a_o prescribe_a liturgy_n even_o before_o the_o first_o council_n of_o nice_a which_o appear_v also_o to_o have_v be_v his_o opinion_n by_o his_o cite_n this_o liturgy_n of_o the_o constitution_n with_o divers_a other_o ancient_a liturgy_n and_o then_o conclude_v thus_o we_o ourselves_o true_o do_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o very_o many_o of_o these_o liturgy_n which_o we_o have_v produce_v be_v ancient_a and_o write_v about_o the_o very_a beginning_n of_o the_o four_o century_n though_o we_o think_v that_o they_o be_v corrupt_v by_o addition_n and_o alteration_n at_o several_a time_n after_o their_o first_o original_a 359._o original_a dailé_fw-fr de_fw-fr cult_a latin_n relig_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 13._o p._n 359._o wherefore_o this_o studious_a searcher_n into_o antiquity_n can_v be_v no_o witness_n for_o my_o adversary_n since_o he_o very_o express_o affirm_v that_o these_o liturgy_n be_v write_v out_o for_o public_a use_n in_o the_o very_a beginning_n of_o the_o four_o century_n that_o be_v as_o soon_o as_o the_o church_n become_v settle_v by_o the_o conversion_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a to_o these_o we_o may_v add_v the_o testimony_n of_o the_o helvetian_a divine_n and_o other_o who_o do_v not_o reform_v after_o luther_n pattern_n bullenger_n say_v the_o church_n have_v supplication_n she_o also_o have_v holy_a day_n and_o fast_n the_o church_n celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n according_a to_o certain_a law_n at_o certain_a time_n in_o a_o certain_a place_n and_o by_o a_o prescribe_a form_n which_o be_v according_a to_o the_o receive_a rule_n and_o usage_n of_o the_o church_n 38._o church_n bulleng_fw-mi decad._n 2._o serm._n 1._o pag._n 38._o in_o which_o word_n he_o evident_o justify_v a_o prescribe_a form_n and_o own_v that_o the_o church_n have_v power_n to_o make_v such_o a_o form_n and_o that_o all_o her_o member_n be_v oblige_v to_o use_v it_o the_o eminent_a lud._n lavater_n himself_o publish_v the_o common-prayer-book_n of_o the_o tigurine_a church_n which_o i_o have_v see_v and_o read_v the_o title_n of_o which_o be_v this_o a_o little_a book_n of_o the_o rite_n and_o institution_n of_o the_o trigurine_a church_n wherein_o be_v contain_v the_o whole_a order_n of_o their_o divine_a service_n with_o the_o several_a form_n by_o which_o they_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n and_o all_o other_o office_n which_o belong_v to_o the_o ministerial_a function_n 1559._o function_n de_fw-fr ritib._n &_o institutis_fw-la eccles_n tigurinae_fw-la opusculum_fw-la edit_fw-la à _fw-fr ludovic_n lavatero_n an._n 1559._o so_o that_o they_o also_o have_v state_v and_o prescribe_v form_n and_o zanchius_n one_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a of_o the_o divine_n of_o that_o age_n tell_v we_o that_o concord_n and_o decency_n or_o order_n can_v be_v observe_v in_o the_o church_n nor_o can_v all_o thing_n be_v do_v decent_o and_o in_o order_n as_o s._n paul_n command_v without_o rule_n and_o tradition_n by_o which_o as_o by_o certain_a bond_n order_n and_o decorum_n be_v preserve_v because_o there_o be_v such_o diversity_n in_o man_n manner_n such_o variety_n in_o their_o mind_n and_o such_o opposition_n in_o their_o judgement_n that_o no_o polity_n be_v firm_a unless_o it_o be_v constitute_v by_o certain_a law_n and_o without_o a_o state_v form_v no_o rite_n can_v be_v preserve_v 16._o preserve_v hieron_n launch_v tom_n 7._o in_o com._n praecip_n cap._n doctrine_n christ_n loc._n 16._o so_o that_o he_o plead_v for_o the_o necessity_n of_o such_o a_o form_n and_o according_o all_o settle_a protestant_a church_n have_v compose_v a_o liturgy_n and_o make_v form_n of_o divine_a service_n for_o their_o clergy_n to_o officiate_v by_o so_o have_v the_o church_n of_o holland_n who_o common-prayer-book_n i_o have_v see_v translate_v into_o the_o greek_a tongue_n with_o this_o title_n 1648._o title_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d impres_n ludg._n bat._n an._n 1648._o the_o christian_a and_o orthodox_n doctrine_n and_o order_n of_o the_o belgic_a church_n viz._n their_o confession_n of_o faith_n their_o catechism_n their_o liturgy_n and_o their_o ecclesiastical_a canon_n and_o in_o that_o part_n which_o be_v their_o liturgy_n there_o be_v the_o form_n of_o prayer_n prescribe_v for_o baptism_n for_o the_o lord_n supper_n
be_v use_v morning_n and_o evening_n for_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o day_n begin_v with_o prayer_n and_o be_v close_v up_o with_o hymn_n 64._o hymn_n idem_fw-la in_o psal_n 64._o and_o blame_v those_o who_o lip_n murmur_v they_o know_v not_o what_o and_o while_o their_o thought_n rove_v and_o their_o mind_n be_v busy_v about_o other_o thing_n do_v not_o attend_v to_o the_o office_n which_o they_o be_v recite_v these_o and_o many_o other_o passage_n in_o he_o make_v it_o plain_a that_o the_o gallican_n church_n have_v form_n and_o a_o liturgy_n in_o this_o age._n yea_o it_o will_v appear_v that_o all_o christian_a church_n have_v so_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o method_n that_o julian_n the_o apostate_n 361._o julian_n the_o apostate_n an._n dom._n 361._o take_v to_o establish_v paganism_n which_o be_v to_o accommodate_v it_o as_o much_o as_o possible_a to_o christianity_n the_o rite_n of_o which_o he_o see_v be_v then_o very_o popular_a and_o take_v and_o therefore_o he_o devise_v to_o make_v a_o form_n of_o prayer_n in_o part_n for_o the_o heathen_a worship_n to_o set_v up_o school_n and_o lecture_n of_o philosophy_n and_o to_o enjoin_v penance_n to_o offender_n which_o thing_n say_v nazianzen_n be_v clear_o agreeable_a to_o our_o good_a order_n 102._o order_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nazian_a in_o jul._n orat._n 3_o p._n 102._o and_o sozomen_n relate_v the_o same_o thing_n say_v that_o julian_n design_v to_o adorn_v his_o gentile_a temple_n with_o the_o order_n of_o christian-worship_n and_o therefore_o among_o other_o thing_n he_o appoint_v prescribe_v prayer_n upon_o set-day_n and_o hour_n 15._o hour_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d zoz_n hist_o lib._n 5._o cap._n 15._o from_o whence_o it_o be_v as_o clear_a as_o the_o sun_n that_o in_o julian_n time_n the_o christian_n general_o use_v a_o form_n of_o prayer_n in_o part_n so_o that_o the_o people_n can_v make_v their_o response_n and_o that_o they_o have_v proper_a form_n appoint_v for_o certain_a day_n yea_o for_o the_o several_a hour_n of_o prayer_n in_o every_o day_n and_o this_o be_v so_o grateful_a to_o the_o people_n of_o that_o age_n that_o this_o ingenious_a apostate_n in_o one_o of_o his_o epistle_n yet_o extant_a advise_v his_o pagan_a priest_n to_o pray_v thrice_o a_o day_n if_o possible_a or_o however_o morning_n and_o evening_n both_o in_o private_a and_o public_a and_o to_o learn_v the_o hymn_n of_o the_o god_n which_o be_v make_v in_o old_a and_o in_o late_a time_n add_v that_o there_o be_v a_o liturgy_n for_o these_o priest_n and_o a_o law_n direct_v they_o what_o to_o do_v in_o their_o temple_n from_o which_o they_o may_v not_o vary_v 552._o vary_v julian_n fragment_n epistol_n in_o oper_n pag_n 552._o so_o that_o he_o have_v actual_o bring_v the_o christian_a order_n into_o the_o service_n of_o the_o heathen_a god_n and_o because_o christian_n have_v response_n in_o their_o prayer_n and_o sing_v their_o hymn_n alternate_o so_o do_v he_o appoint_v the_o pagan_n to_o pray_v and_o sing_v by_o such_o like_a form_n §_o 9_o the_o next_o place_n must_v be_v assign_v to_o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n 365._o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n an._n dom._n 365._o which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o early_a synod_n after_o the_o settle_n of_o christianity_n and_o its_o canon_n have_v always_o be_v receive_v by_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o here_o we_o have_v many_o convince_a proof_n that_o the_o christian_n than_o have_v write_v and_o prescribe_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o praise_n and_o use_v a_o liturgy_n in_o the_o service_n of_o god_n first_o we_o find_v a_o order_n that_o the_o heretic_n who_o return_v to_o the_o church_n shall_v learn_v the_o creed_n 455._o creed_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d council_n laod._n can._n 7._o bever_n tom._n 1._o pag._n 455._o probable_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o nicene_n creed_n however_o they_o must_v be_v set_a form_n or_o otherwise_o how_o can_v man_n learn_v they_o second_o in_o this_o council_n we_o meet_v with_o canonical_a singer_n who_o sing_v out_o of_o write_a book_n and_o none_o but_o they_o be_v allow_v to_o sing_v in_o the_o church_n 459._o church_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ibid._n can._n 15._o p._n 459._o that_o be_v as_o balsamon_n well_o note_n to_o begin_v the_o hymn_n for_o the_o people_n be_v always_o allow_v to_o follow_v they_o and_o sing_v with_o and_o after_o they_o now_o if_o they_o have_v form_n of_o praise_n write_v in_o a_o book_n why_o may_v they_o not_o have_v their_o prayer_n write_v also_o in_o a_o book_n it_o be_v certain_a they_o have_v no_o great_a esteem_n for_o extempore_o composure_n nor_o for_o variety_n of_o form_n neither_o because_o they_o forbid_v the_o read_n of_o psalm_n compose_v by_o private_a man_n in_o the_o church_n 480._o church_n ibid._n can._n â—â—_o p_o 480._o and_o enjoin_v the_o use_n of_o the_o same_o office_n for_o the_o evening_n prayer_n at_o whatever_o hour_n of_o the_o afternoon_n it_o be_v say_v which_o be_v the_o true_a meaning_n of_o that_o famous_a canon_n about_o which_o our_o adversary_n raise_v so_o much_o dust_n the_o word_n of_o it_o be_v these_o that_o the_o very_a same_o liturgy_n of_o prayer_n aught_o to_o be_v use_v always_o both_o at_o three_o in_o the_o afternoon_n and_o in_o the_o evening_n 461._o evening_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d can._n 18._o bev._n tom._n 1._o p._n 461._o that_o be_v say_v balsamon_n they_o forbid_v man_n to_o reject_v the_o prayer_n which_o the_o father_n have_v appoint_v for_o three_o in_o the_o afternoon_n and_o to_o make_v new_a prayer_n of_o their_o own_o on_o pretence_n they_o use_v they_o at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o evening_n hymn_n and_o zonaras_n say_v the_o council_n reject_v new_a prayer_n and_o allow_v none_o but_o such_o as_o have_v be_v approve_v in_o a_o synod_n nor_o will_v they_o permit_v man_n to_o use_v prayer_n of_o their_o own_o make_n in_o public_a but_o the_o same_o prayer_n which_o have_v be_v deliver_v down_o to_o they_o be_v to_o be_v say_v in_o every_o assembly_n ibid._n assembly_n balsam_n &_o zonar_n apud_fw-la beveâ—eg_n ibid._n to_o which_o i_o will_v only_o add_v this_o that_o the_o whole_a day_n be_v divide_v by_o the_o hour_n of_o prayer_n as_o it_o have_v former_o be_v among_o the_o jew_n the_o morning_n hour_n take_v in_o the_o time_n from_o six_o till_o nine_o the_o noon-hour_n of_o prayer_n be_v say_v any_o time_n between_o nine_o and_o three_o and_o the_o evening-hour_n prayer_n may_v be_v say_v between_o three_o in_o the_o afternoon_n and_o six_o at_o night_n soon_o after_o which_o be_v the_o time_n for_o sing_v those_o hymn_n at_o the_o first_o light_v of_o candle_n and_o it_o seem_v some_o put_v these_o two_o last_o office_n together_o and_o have_v say_v the_o usual_a form_n for_o evening_n prayer_n at_o three_o of_o the_o clock_n when_o they_o be_v to_o sing_v the_o evening_n hymn_n at_o candle_n light_v compose_v new_a form_n of_o evening_n prayer_n and_o use_v they_o in_o the_o church_n which_o the_o synod_n forbid_v and_o enjoin_v the_o same_o liturgy_n or_o form_n of_o prayer_n which_o have_v be_v use_v in_o the_o afternoon_n to_o be_v repeat_v over_o again_o with_o the_o hymn_n in_o the_o evening_n now_o this_o canon_n make_v in_o the_o eastern_a church_n where_o liturgy_n be_v then_o common_o use_v must_v be_v expound_v of_o a_o set_a and_o prescribe_v form_n and_o therefore_o divers_a of_o the_o presbyterian_a persuasion_n have_v confess_v that_o liturgy_n have_v be_v use_v for_o at_o least_o 1300_o year_n 140._o year_n see_v falkner_n vindic._n of_o liturg._n pag._n 140._o and_o smectymnuus_n derive_v the_o use_n of_o they_o from_o this_o canon_n and_o believe_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o to_o be_v that_o none_o shall_v vary_v but_o always_o use_v the_o same_o form_n 7._o form_n smectym_n answer_v to_o remonstr_n p._n 7._o but_o our_o adversary_n resolve_v right_a or_o wrong_n that_o liturgy_n shall_v not_o be_v ground_v upon_o this_o canon_n wherefore_o first_o he_o assign_v a_o date_n to_o the_o council_n late_a than_o he_o ought_v for_o he_o say_v it_o be_v in_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o four_o century_n 61._o century_n disc_n of_o lituâ—g_v p._n 61._o whereas_o it_o be_v hold_v soon_o after_o the_o middle_n of_o it_o second_o he_o reserve_v this_o canon_n to_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o his_o book_n not_o dare_v to_o produce_v it_o till_o he_o have_v prepossess_v his_o reader_n with_o a_o false_a notion_n that_o there_o be_v no_o liturgy_n in_o this_o age_n 155._o age_n ibid._n p._n 155._o then_o he_o recite_v the_o word_n of_o it_o wrong_v put_v the_o evening_n before_o the_o nine_o hour_n 156._o hour_n ibid_fw-la p._n 156._o and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o bring_v in_o caranzas_n false_a translation_n of_o this_o canon_n who_o leave_v
out_o the_o main_a word_n the_o same_o liturgy_n and_o only_a read_v it_o that_o supplication_n ought_v always_o to_o be_v celebrate_v at_o the_o nine_o hour_n and_o in_o the_o evening_n 162._o evening_n caranz_n in_o the_o disc_n of_o liturg._n p._n 162._o but_o not_o trust_v to_o any_o of_o these_o shift_n he_o spend_v five_o or_o six_o page_n together_o in_o labour_v to_o pervert_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o and_o i_o must_v beg_v the_o reader_n patience_n while_o i_o follow_v he_o his_o first_o device_n be_v that_o the_o same_o liturgy_n of_o prayer_n may_v signify_v only_o the_o same_o prayer_n use_v often_o but_o the_o word_n not_o prescribe_v or_o impose_v on_o they_o by_o other_o i_o reply_v the_o word_n of_o the_o canon_n be_v not_o use_v often_o but_o the_o same_o liturgy_n of_o prayer_n to_o be_v use_v always_o so_o that_o if_o he_o grant_v we_o as_o here_o he_o seem_v to_o do_v that_o they_o be_v the_o same_o prayer_n than_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o the_o synod_n impose_v and_o prescribe_v they_o to_o be_v use_v always_o and_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o canon_n to_o import_v that_o these_o prayer_n be_v of_o their_o own_o compose_n no_o such_o word_n as_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o de_fw-fr pectore_fw-la yea_o we_o see_v balsamon_n and_o zonaras_n say_v this_o canon_n express_o forbid_v such_o prayer_n and_o yet_o if_o the_o priest_n of_o that_o age_n have_v make_v they_o the_o council_n enjoin_v they_o never_o to_o make_v any_o more_o but_o always_o to_o use_v the_o same_o prayer_n but_o if_o they_o have_v be_v at_o liberty_n to_o make_v new_a form_n these_o can_v not_o be_v call_v the_o same_o prayer_n but_o second_o he_o show_v all_o his_o learning_n to_o prove_v that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d do_v not_o then_o signify_v a_o book_n or_o model_n of_o prescribe_a form_n of_o prayer_n but_o he_o may_v have_v spare_v all_o those_o quotation_n which_o be_v bring_v to_o make_v out_o that_o it_o signify_v the_o administration_n of_o a_o public_a function_n or_o office_n since_o we_o grant_v that_o be_v the_o general_a signification_n of_o this_o word_n but_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v it_o only_o as_o it_o be_v apply_v to_o prayer_n and_o praise_n and_o then_o i_o affirm_v it_o signify_v a_o form_n of_o prayer_n thus_o causabon_n tell_v we_o that_o beside_o the_o general_a notion_n of_o a_o public_a function_n it_o also_o signify_v the_o prescribe_a order_n for_o celebrate_v divine_a office_n of_o which_o kind_n be_v those_o publish_v under_o the_o title_n of_o peter_n james_n andrew_n basil_n and_o chrysostom_n partly_o true_a and_o partly_o false_a the_o latin_n call_v it_o the_o order_n or_o office_n the_o greek_n sometime_o the_o method_n etc._n etc._n 384._o etc._n causab_n exercit_fw-la in_o baron_n xuj_o p._n 384._o and_o since_o it_o do_v signify_v a_o prescribe_a order_n sometime_o we_o may_v reasonable_o judge_v it_o do_v so_o in_o this_o council_n because_o we_o see_v the_o hymn_n which_o be_v a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o public_a service_n be_v write_v form_n as_o the_o xuth_o canon_n cite_v before_o show_v and_o because_o liturgy_n be_v then_o very_o usual_a in_o the_o eastern_a church_n where_o this_o council_n be_v hold_v and_o we_o can_v prove_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v use_v for_o a_o prescribe_a form_n of_o service_n not_o only_o after_o this_o council_n but_o before_o it_o so_o when_o flavianus_n sing_v david_n psalm_n alternate_o at_o antioch_n before_o this_o council_n the_o bishop_n desire_v that_o the_o same_o liturgy_n may_v be_v use_v in_o the_o church_n 2._o church_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d tâ—eoâ—â—ret_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 2._o which_o may_v fit_o be_v interpret_v that_o they_o will_v bring_v those_o psalter_n so_o distinguish_v for_o alternate_a sing_v and_o use_v they_o in_o the_o church_n and_o in_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n an._n 347._o a_o bishop_n come_v to_o a_o strange_a city_n be_v order_v to_o assemble_v and_o perform_v his_o liturgy_n there_o 12._o there_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d con._n sard._n can._n 12._o here_o say_v balsamon_n liturgy_n be_v not_o put_v for_o prayer_n and_o zonaras_n say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d signify_v to_o send_v up_o the_o accustom_a hymn_n to_o god_n 500_o god_n balsam_n &_o zonar_n in_o loc._n bever_n tom._n 1._o pag._n 500_o our_o adversary_n also_o grant_v that_o the_o heathen_n have_v write_v form_n and_o pray_v out_o of_o a_o book_n yet_o julian_n call_v the_o time_n when_o they_o officiate_v in_o their_o temple_n by_o these_o form_n the_o time_n of_o their_o perform_a liturgy_n and_o when_o their_o course_n be_v expire_v that_o he_o call_v the_o time_n when_o they_o be_v not_o use_v liturgy_n in_o the_o temple_n 552._o temple_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d &_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d julian_n ep_v fragm_n pag_n 552._o so_o we_o may_v explain_v nazianzen_n who_o father_n as_o we_o shall_v prove_v pray_v by_o a_o form_n that_o he_o be_v very_o ill_a when_o he_o come_v to_o church_n and_o be_v often_o cure_v only_o by_o say_v his_o liturgy_n 313._o liturgy_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d naz._n orat._n 19_o pag._n 313._o and_o thus_o we_o must_v explain_v synesius_n where_o he_o say_v andronicus_n make_v he_o so_o unfit_a to_o pray_v that_o he_o be_v force_v to_o omit_v the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o altar_n 193._o altar_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d syne_n epist_n 57_o pag_n 193._o that_o be_v the_o communion_n office_n which_o be_v usual_o perform_v there_o in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n an._n 431_o we_o read_v of_o the_o morning_n and_o evening_n liturgy_n which_o can_v be_v mean_v of_o nothing_o else_o but_o the_o form_n of_o prayer_n appoint_v for_o public_a assembly_n in_o the_o morning_n and_o evening_n 2._o evening_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d council_n ephes_n bâ—n_n tom._n 1._o par_fw-fr 2._o so_o also_o in_o a_o ancient_a ecclesiastical_a historian_n a_o bishop_n begin_v the_o prayer_n be_v say_v to_o begin_v his_o liturgy_n 188._o liturgy_n theâ—dor_n lect._n pag._n 188._o and_o in_o theodoret_n that_o place_n of_o s._n paul_n epistle_n viz._n the_o grace_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n etc._n etc._n 423._o etc._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d theodorâ—t_n p._n 128._o epist_n 46._o uâ—xit_fw-la an._n 423._o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o preface_n of_o the_o mystical_a liturgy_n and_o according_o we_o find_v it_o in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n place_v just_a in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o communion-service_n or_o in_o theodoret_n phrase_n of_o the_o liturgy_n for_o the_o sacrament_n i_o confess_v i_o can_v but_o wonder_v at_o my_o adversary_n cite_v justinian_n also_o as_o if_o liturgy_n in_o he_o do_v not_o signify_v a_o form_n of_o prayer_n though_o all_o man_n know_v the_o greek_a church_n have_v a_o form_n of_o liturgy_n in_o his_o time_n and_o the_o very_a place_n cite_v by_o he_o have_v that_o signification_n as_o when_o he_o allow_v the_o nun_n one_o grave_n old_a man_n to_o make_v the_o necessary_a response_n and_o one_o priest_n to_o perform_v the_o liturgy_n and_o give_v they_o the_o holy_a communion_n 44._o communion_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d god_n no_o â—_o do_fw-mi 3._o de_fw-fr episc_n &_o câ—â—r_n l._n 44._o so_o also_o to_o sing_v the_o night_n the_o morning_n and_o evening_n prayer_n and_o hymn_n which_o be_v in_o prescribe_a form_n then_o be_v call_v the_o perform_v the_o divine_a liturgy_n 43._o liturgy_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ibid._n l._n 43._o and_o this_o be_v distin_a guish_v in_o another_o law_n from_o private_a devotion_n where_o he_o permit_v man_n to_o have_v a_o place_n in_o their_o house_n for_o prayer_n provide_v they_o do_v none_o of_o those_o thing_n there_o which_o the_o holy_a liturgy_n do_v prescribe_v 58._o prescribe_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d authent_fw-mi coll_v 5_o tit_n 13._o nou._n 58._o where_o the_o holy_a liturgy_n can_v mean_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o book_n or_o office_n wherein_o the_o form_n of_o administer_a the_o holy_a sacrament_n be_v contain_v and_o therefore_o my_o politic_a adversary_n only_o name_v this_o place_n but_o dare_v not_o cite_v it_o at_o large_a but_o those_o place_n which_o he_o do_v quote_v may_v proper_o enough_o be_v so_o expound_v for_o to_o exclude_v a_o clerk_n from_o the_o liturgy_n 33._o liturgy_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d cod._n lib._n 1._o tit_n 4._o l._n 33._o be_v to_o suspend_v he_o from_o say_v the_o public_a or_o common_a prayer_n and_o the_o penalty_n upon_o those_o who_o disturb_v mystery_n or_o liturgy_n 31._o liturgy_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d authent_fw-mi coll_v 9_o tit_n 6._o nou._n 123._o cap._n 31._o be_v no_o doubt_n to_o be_v inflict_v upon_o those_o who_o disturb_v a_o priest_n in_o administer_a
token_n of_o his_o live_n in_o this_o age_n that_o he_o will_v not_o plain_o write_v down_o any_o one_o form_n yet_o we_o may_v see_v clear_o that_o they_o have_v a_o certain_a prescribe_a form_n both_o for_o the_o administer_a of_o baptism_n and_o of_o the_o lord_n supper_n first_o by_o his_o writing_n a_o commentary_n and_o contemplation_n upon_o these_o mysterious_a administration_n which_o have_v they_o be_v perform_v in_o the_o extempore_o way_n he_o can_v not_o have_v do_v second_o because_o he_o assure_v we_o that_o not_o only_o the_o psalm_n be_v sing_v alternate_o 283._o alternate_o diony_n de_fw-fr eccles_n hierar_fw-it cap._n 3._o §._o 2._o pag._n 283._o but_o that_o the_o congregation_n do_v always_o join_v with_o the_o priest_n in_o sing_v the_o hymn_n in_o baptism_n and_o the_o eucharist_n 284._o eucharist_n ibid._n cap._n 2._o §._o 4._o pag._n 252._o &_o cap._n 3._o §._o 2._o p._n 284._o so_o that_o these_o must_v be_v form_n yea_o his_o scholiast_n think_v that_o dionysius_n plain_o enough_o declare_v the_o song_n of_o miriam_n to_o have_v be_v the_o first_o hymn_n at_o baptism_n and_o the_o xxix_o psalm_n the_o second_o which_o be_v both_o form_n of_o praise_n 267._o praise_n schol._n maximi_fw-la pag._n 267._o and_o so_o be_v the_o xxxiv_o psalm_n o_o taste_n and_o see_v how_o gracious_a the_o lord_n be_v which_o he_o intimate_v be_v sing_v after_o the_o eucharist_n 301._o eucharist_n diony_n eccl._n hier._n cap._n 3._o §._o 15._o pag._n 301._o and_o it_o be_v very_o observable_a that_o the_o liturgy_n in_o the_o constitution_n prescribe_v that_o very_a psalm_n as_o a_o hymn_n in_o that_o very_a place_n 20._o place_n constit_fw-la apostol_n lib._n 8._o cap._n 20._o three_o and_o not_o only_o in_o that_o instance_n but_o in_o all_o the_o whole_a proceed_n of_o these_o mystery_n this_o pseudo-dionysius_n do_v so_o exact_o follow_v the_o order_n and_o method_n yea_o and_o allude_v so_o often_o to_o the_o phrase_n of_o the_o ancient_a liturgy_n especial_o that_o of_o antioch_n which_o be_v near_o to_o laodicea_n where_o apollinaris_n live_v contain_v in_o the_o constitution_n that_o there_o be_v no_o doubt_n but_o he_o have_v this_o very_a liturgy_n in_o his_o eye_n when_o he_o write_v these_o commentary_n i_o can_v prove_v this_o by_o innumerable_a particular_n if_o it_o be_v worth_a while_n but_o i_o shall_v refer_v it_o to_o the_o reader_n to_o compare_v these_o book_n of_o dionysius_n with_o the_o liturgy_n in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n and_o he_o will_v be_v convince_v that_o he_o comment_v upon_o that_o very_a liturgy_n as_o plain_o as_o he_o in_o his_o mystical_a way_n can_v be_v expect_v to_o do_v last_o there_o be_v many_o form_n of_o prayer_n suppose_v to_o be_v well_o know_v to_o the_o faithful_a all_o along_o these_o discourse_n as_o also_o form_n of_o renounce_v the_o devil_n profess_v the_o faith_n etc._n etc._n he_o mention_n also_o the_o bishop_n pray_v for_o peace_n to_o all_o and_o then_o their_o give_v each_o other_o the_o kiss_n of_o charity_n 15._o charity_n compare_v diony_n eccles_n hire_n cap._n 3._o pag._n 284._o with_o constit_fw-la apostol_n lib._n 8._o cap._n 15._o and_o call_v the_o prayer_n for_o commemoration_n of_o all_o the_o faithful_a depart_v the_o read_n of_o the_o holy_a diptychs_n which_o we_o know_v be_v a_o custom_n mention_v in_o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n and_o he_o say_v the_o priest_n have_v confess_v his_o unworthiness_n to_o celebrate_v then_o go_v on_o to_o cry_v out_o to_o christ_n thou_o have_v command_v we_o to_o do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o thou_o which_o be_v part_n of_o the_o form_n of_o consecration_n 299._o consecration_n diony_n eccles_n hier._n cap._n 3._o §._o 12._o pag._n 298_o 299._o which_o be_v put_v together_o be_v as_o much_o evidence_n as_o we_o can_v desire_v or_o expect_v from_o so_o mysterious_a a_o writer_n that_o there_o be_v a_o prescribe_a liturgy_n in_o this_o age_n know_v to_o the_o faithful_a and_o of_o daily_a use_n §_o 17._o i_o proceed_v to_o s._n ambrose_n 374._o s._n ambrose_n an._n dom._n 374._o who_o confirm_v the_o same_o truth_n and_o we_o learn_v from_o he_o that_o there_o be_v in_o his_o time_n form_n both_o of_o praise_n and_o prayer_n the_o first_o our_o adversary_n grant_v in_o say_v he_o imitate_v s._n basil_n be_v way_n of_o sing_a psalm_n and_o hymn_n by_o turn_n and_o bring_v this_o custom_n into_o the_o church_n of_o milan_n from_o whence_o it_o spread_v almost_o over_o all_o the_o western_a church_n 167._o church_n discourse_v of_o liturg._n p._n 167._o and_o there_o be_v great_a and_o very_o ancient_a author_n who_o testify_v the_o same_o thing_n 169._o thing_n aug._n confess_v lib._n 9_o cap._n 7._o paulin._n vit_fw-mi ambros_n p._n 79._o 〈◊〉_d ipse_fw-la ambroâ—_n com._n in_o luc._n cap._n 15._o tom._n 3._o p._n 169._o now_o we_o have_v show_v that_o alternate_a sing_v can_v no_o way_n be_v perform_v but_o by_o a_o know_a form_n and_o therefore_o s._n ambrose_n his_o flock_n who_o no_o question_n sing_v with_o the_o spirit_n and_o with_o fervent_a devotion_n yet_o sing_v by_o form_n yea_o s._n ambrose_n himself_o take_v notice_n that_o the_o music_n in_o the_o parable_n of_o the_o prodigal_n signify_v the_o whole_a church_n sing_v together_o and_o the_o people_n of_o different_a age_n and_o quality_n like_o the_o several_a string_n of_o a_o instrument_n with_o one_o accord_n answer_n at_o the_o psalm_n and_o say_v amen_n supr_fw-la amen_n ambros_n com._n in_o luc._n ut_fw-la supr_fw-la he_o also_o say_v he_o be_v accuse_v for_o deceive_v the_o people_n by_o his_o hymn_n in_o verse_n and_o he_o own_v that_o he_o make_v such_o hymn_n and_o teach_v they_o to_o the_o people_n who_o now_o can_v every_o day_n praise_v the_o trinity_n with_o their_o mouth_n and_o with_o verse_n glorify_v the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n 104._o ghost_n idem_fw-la cbacione_n de_fw-la basilicis_fw-la non_fw-la tradend_n tom._n 4._o pag._n 104._o which_o can_v be_v mean_v of_o the_o gloria_fw-la patri_fw-la etc._n etc._n that_o be_v a_o ancient_a hymn_n and_o do_v not_o consist_v of_o more_o than_o one_o response_n so_o that_o probable_o it_o may_v be_v mean_v of_o the_o te_fw-la deum_fw-la which_o though_o our_o adversary_n will_v have_v to_o be_v a_o late_a composure_n 168._o composure_n discourse_v of_o liturg._n p._n 167_o &_o 168._o yet_o the_o matter_n of_o it_o be_v so_o excellent_a and_o so_o void_a of_o any_o mixture_n of_o the_o late_a corruption_n that_o it_o be_v not_o unworthy_a of_o so_o great_a a_o author_n nor_o of_o so_o pure_a a_o age_n the_o chronicle_n of_o dacius_n one_o of_o s._n ambrose_n successor_n say_v he_o compose_v it_o 10._o it_o chron._n dacii_fw-la med._n lib._n 1._o cap._n 10._o and_o though_o some_o manuscript_n ascribe_v it_o to_o one_o abundius_n who_o be_v bishop_n of_o coma_n an._n dom._n 450._o that_o be_v about_o 70_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o s._n ambrose_n and_o another_o copy_n call_v it_o the_o hymn_n of_o nicetius_n who_o be_v bishop_n of_o trier_n an._n dom._n 530._o that_o may_v arise_v from_o such_o manuscript_n as_o be_v for_o the_o use_n of_o these_o two_o church_n which_o probable_o may_v ascribe_v this_o hymn_n to_o one_o of_o their_o own_o bishop_n who_o first_o bring_v it_o into_o their_o service_n this_o be_v certain_a that_o s._n benedict_n mention_n it_o in_o his_o rule_n which_o be_v write_v anno_fw-la 530_o 11._o 530_o regula_n d._n bened._n cap._n 11._o and_o the_o council_n of_o toledo_n in_o the_o next_o age_n approve_v the_o hymn_n make_v by_o s._n ambrose_n as_o be_v fit_a to_o be_v sing_v in_o the_o church_n 349._o church_n council_n tolet_n can._n 12._o anno_fw-la 633._o bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 349._o which_o can_v be_v no_o other_o than_o this_o te_fw-la deum_fw-la which_o have_v be_v repute_v to_o be_v his_o by_o all_o church_n ever_o since_o this_o i_o think_v fit_a to_o say_v concern_v this_o pious_a and_o excellent_a hymn_n which_o probable_o be_v make_v by_o s._n ambrose_n but_o however_o that_o be_v it_o be_v certain_a he_o make_v divers_a form_n of_o praise_n which_o be_v that_o i_o be_o to_o prove_v and_o the_o like_a evidence_n we_o have_v in_o he_o concern_v the_o use_n of_o form_n of_o prayer_n for_o he_o call_v that_o place_n of_o s._n paul_n 1_o tim._n two_o 1_o 2._o the_o ecclesiastical_a rule_n deliver_v by_o the_o master_n of_o the_o gentile_n which_o all_o our_o priest_n use_v for_o they_o supplicate_v for_o all_o man_n and_o pray_v for_o the_o king_n of_o the_o world_n that_o the_o nation_n may_v be_v subject_a unto_o they_o so_o that_o they_o reign_v in_o peace_n we_o may_v serve_v our_o god_n in_o tranquillity_n of_o mind_n and_o quietness_n and_o he_o go_v on_o to_o describe_v the_o prayer_n for_o those_o in_o authority_n for_o
1._o r._n roman_a bishop_n p._n 28._o l._n 19_o r._n general_o p._n 31._o mark_fw-mi l._n 2._o r._n ecclesiâ_fw-la p._n 37._o l._n 25._o r._n table-book_n p._n 41._o mark_fw-mi l._n 4._o r._n eccles_n p._n 46._o l._n 1._o r._n babylas_n p._n 54._o l._n 27._o deal_n all_o p._n 68_o mark_fw-mi l._n 21._o r._n barnes_n p._n 136._o l._n 27._o r._n have_v be_v p._n 141._o l._n 6._o r._n faithful_a decease_v p._n 166._o l._n 7._o deal_n jew_n r._n few_o bishop_n ibid._n l._n 10._o r._n reckon_v ibid._n l._n 11._o r._n contain_v p._n 176._o l._n 10._o r._n to_o the_o french_a p._n 193._o l._n 2._o r._n ancient_a part_n ii_o chap._n i._o of_o liturgy_n in_o the_o five_o century_n after_o so_o full_a and_o clear_a evidence_n for_o liturgy_n in_o the_o former_a age_n wherein_o the_o church_n be_v so_o pure_a and_o the_o father_n so_o very_a eminent_n the_o main_a point_n as_o to_o their_o antiquity_n be_v gain_v and_o if_o my_o adversary_n can_v prove_v there_o be_v no_o prescribe_a form_n in_o this_o century_n it_o will_v only_o follow_v that_o the_o primitive_a way_n be_v change_v for_o a_o new_a sort_n of_o liberty_n and_o then_o extempore_o pray_v or_o such_o a_o freedom_n as_o he_o plead_v for_o will_v be_v a_o innovation_n which_o creep_v into_o the_o church_n in_o a_o age_n of_o which_o he_o give_v the_o worst_a character_n imaginable_a 1st_a imaginable_a 〈◊〉_d of_o liâ—â—_n pag._n 1st_a but_o it_o be_v as_o certain_a that_o the_o use_n of_o liturgy_n continue_v in_o this_o century_n as_o it_o be_v that_o they_o have_v their_o original_a in_o the_o foregoing_a age_n and_o therefore_o though_o all_o his_o odious_a representation_n of_o the_o corrupt_a state_n of_o the_o church_n in_o this_o time_n be_v true_a yet_o that_o can_v not_o blemish_v their_o continue_a to_o use_v those_o holy_a form_n which_o they_o receive_v from_o their_o forefather_n if_o they_o add_v any_o of_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o age_n to_o they_o they_o be_v blame-worthy_a for_o that_o and_o we_o do_v not_o defend_v they_o therein_o but_o the_o method_n itself_o of_o pray_v by_o prescribe_a form_n about_o which_o we_o dispute_v be_v ancient_a and_o therefore_o not_o liable_a to_o any_o exception_n from_o those_o addition_n all_o which_o also_o be_v now_o put_v out_o of_o our_o church_n form_n and_o so_o we_o be_v not_o to_o excuse_v or_o answer_v for_o they_o now_o that_o this_o century_n follow_v the_o former_a in_o the_o use_n of_o liturgick_a form_n be_v plain_a from_o the_o centuriator_n who_o as_o be_v show_v not_o only_o own_o that_o form_n of_o prayer_n be_v prescribe_v in_o the_o three_o and_o four_o age_n but_o declare_v concern_v this_o five_o century_n that_o the_o bishop_n ordain_v holy_a prayer_n for_o all_o thing_n necessary_a 742._o necessary_a magdeb._n cent._n â—_o cap_fw-es 7._o pag._n 742._o and_o that_o there_o be_v frequent_a use_n of_o litany_n and_o supplication_n in_o this_o time_n 651._o time_n ibid._n cap._n 6._o pag._n 651._o and_o what_o these_o litany_n be_v du_n plessis_n one_o often_o cite_v by_o my_o adversary_n do_v inform_v we_o the_o form_n and_o manner_n say_v he_o of_o litany_n be_v this_o they_o contrive_v and_o draw_v into_o certain_a article_n the_o public_a necessity_n and_o calamity_n that_o do_v press_v or_o threaten_v they_o unto_o every_o one_o whereof_o as_o it_o be_v utter_v by_o the_o priest_n or_o bishop_n which_o go_v before_o they_o the_o people_n answer_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d lord_n have_v mercy_n on_o we_o or_o lord_n hear_v we_o 55._o we_o mornay_n of_o the_o mass_n lib._n 1._o chap._n 7._o pag._n 54_o &_o 55._o so_o that_o they_o have_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o litany_n not_o invent_v by_o private_a minister_n but_o order_v by_o the_o bishop_n even_o as_o we_o have_v prove_v they_o have_v also_o in_o former_a age_n but_o because_o my_o adversary_n labour_v hard_a to_o find_v out_o some_o passage_n in_o the_o writer_n of_o this_o century_n which_o give_v countenance_n to_o his_o arbitrary_a and_o unprescribed_a way_n i_o will_v consider_v all_o that_o he_o produce_v in_o the_o order_n of_o time_n and_o as_o i_o go_v on_o take_v notice_n of_o such_o other_o testimony_n as_o be_v omit_v by_o he_o and_o do_v assure_v we_o of_o the_o continuance_n of_o liturgy_n in_o this_o century_n also_o 402._o innocent_n l._n ep._n rom._n an._n dom._n 402._o §_o i._o pope_n innocent_a the_o first_o begin_v this_o age_n in_o who_o we_o can_v expect_v much_o evidence_n in_o our_o question_n because_o he_o have_v nothing_o extant_a but_o only_o some_o few_o epistle_n which_o treat_v of_o different_a subject_n yet_o first_o he_o argue_v against_o the_o pelagian_a doctrine_n of_o our_o not_o need_v the_o assistance_n of_o god_n grace_n from_o that_o old_a roman_a form_n take_v out_o of_o the_o psalm_n which_o still_o be_v the_o begin_n of_o their_o mass_n deus_n in_o adjutorium_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o priest_n say_v o_o god_n make_v speed_n to_o save_v we_o o_o lord_n make_v haste_n to_o help_v we_o now_o say_v he_o pelagius_n and_o celestius_fw-la will_v set_v aside_o this_o whole_a response_n out_o of_o the_o psalm_n and_o abdicate_v this_o doctrine_n hope_v to_o persuade_v some_o that_o we_o neither_o want_n nor_o aught_o to_o seek_v the_o help_n of_o god_n whereas_o all_o the_o saint_n bear_v witness_n that_o they_o can_v do_v nothing_o without_o it_o 622._o it_o seposita_fw-la omni_fw-la responsiâ—re_fw-la psalmorum_fw-la aliquid_fw-la abdicatâ_fw-la doctrinâ_fw-la suasuros_fw-la se_fw-la aliquibus_fw-la esse_fw-la confidunt_fw-la nos_fw-la adjutorium_fw-la dei_fw-la nec_fw-la debere_fw-la quaerere_fw-la nec_fw-la egere_fw-la etc._n etc._n innoc._n ep_v 24._o b_o n._n tom._n 1._o par_fw-fr l_o pag._n 622._o where_o we_o see_v he_o argue_v from_o this_o form_n use_v in_o the_o liturgy_n by_o all_o the_o saint_n or_o holy_a man_n against_o the_o false_a doctrine_n of_o these_o heretic_n which_o show_v it_o be_v a_o know_v and_o usual_a response_n in_o that_o age._n the_o same_o author_n though_o he_o be_v rich_a in_o write_v mystery_n in_o a_o letter_n yet_o plain_o enough_o describe_v the_o prayer_n for_o all_o estate_n of_o man_n in_o which_o the_o name_n of_o the_o offerer_n be_v recite_v and_o god_n be_v desire_v to_o accept_v their_o alm_n and_o oblation_n as_o also_o those_o preface_n of_o which_o we_o speak_v before_o 609._o before_o prius_fw-la ergo_fw-la oblationes_fw-la sunt_fw-la commendandae_fw-la ac_fw-la tunc_fw-la eorum_fw-la nomina_fw-la quorum_fw-la sunt_fw-la oblationes_fw-la edicenda_fw-la ut_fw-la inter_fw-la sacra_fw-la mysteria_fw-la nominentur_fw-la non_fw-la inter_fw-la alia_fw-la quae_fw-la ante_fw-la praemittimus_fw-la id._n ep._n 1._o cap._n 2._o ibid._n pag._n 609._o and_o which_o be_v most_o considerable_a in_o the_o preface_n of_o the_o same_o epistle_n to_o decentius_n bishop_n of_o eugubium_n innocent_n declare_v ibid._n declare_v si_fw-mi instituta_fw-la ecclesiastica_fw-la ut_fw-la sunt_fw-la à _fw-la beatis_fw-la apostolis_n tradita_fw-la integra_fw-la vellent_fw-la seruare_fw-la domini_fw-la sacerdotes_fw-la nulla_fw-la diversitas_fw-la nulla_fw-la varietas_fw-la in_fw-la ipsis_fw-la ordinibus_fw-la &_o consecrationibus_fw-la haberetur_fw-la sed_fw-la dum_fw-la unusquisque_fw-la non_fw-la quod_fw-la traditum_fw-la est_fw-la sed_fw-la quod_fw-la sibi_fw-la visum_fw-la fuerit_fw-la hoc_fw-la estimat_fw-la esse_fw-la tenendum_fw-la inde_fw-la diversa_fw-la in_fw-la diversis_fw-la locis_fw-la vel_fw-la ecclesiis_fw-la teneri_fw-la aut_fw-la celebrari_fw-la videntur_fw-la id._n ibid._n that_o if_o those_o ecclesiastical_a institution_n which_o the_o apostle_n deliver_v have_v be_v keep_v entire_a by_o the_o bishop_n we_o shall_v not_o have_v have_v any_o diversity_n or_o variety_n in_o the_o order_n of_o worship_n or_o consecration_n but_o while_o every_o one_o think_v he_o must_v hold_v not_o that_o which_o be_v deliver_v but_o which_o best_o please_v he_o thence_o we_o see_v divers_a way_n of_o celebration_n be_v use_v in_o divers_a church_n now_o from_o hence_o we_o note_v first_o that_o this_o pope_n believe_v there_o be_v one_o way_n of_o worship_n and_o consecration_n that_o be_v one_o form_n of_o prayer_n and_o administer_a the_o sacrament_n settle_v by_o the_o apostle_n at_o first_o and_o deliver_v to_o all_o the_o church_n they_o plant_v second_o that_o the_o variety_n which_o then_o appear_v not_o in_o the_o same_o church_n but_o in_o divers_a church_n be_v a_o innovation_n proceed_v from_o several_a bishop_n call_v here_o sâ—cerdotes_n who_o forsake_v that_o one_o original_a rule_n and_o follow_v their_o own_o device_n three_o that_o this_o variety_n be_v not_o a_o liberty_n take_v by_o private_a minister_n in_o the_o same_o church_n but_o by_o divers_a bishop_n in_o their_o several_a diocese_n four_o that_o this_o diversity_n as_o innocent_a there_o add_v be_v a_o scandal_n to_o the_o people_n who_o not_o know_v that_o human_a presumption_n have_v corrupt_v the_o ancient_a tradition_n fancy_v either_o there_o be_v no_o good_a
agreement_n among_o the_o church_n or_o that_o the_o apostle_n and_o apostolical_a man_n set_v up_o this_o variety_n five_o for_o remedy_v hereof_o he_o advise_v all_o those_o church_n which_o have_v their_o original_a from_o rome_n to_o follow_v those_o custom_n which_o s._n peter_n have_v deliver_v to_o that_o church_n and_o be_v keep_v there_o ever_o since_o which_o place_n so_o clear_a for_o the_o antiquity_n and_o necessity_n of_o uniformity_n our_o adversary_n cite_v over_o and_o over_o and_o spend_v many_o page_n to_o show_v that_o this_o very_a epistle_n prove_v there_o be_v no_o form_n prescribe_v at_o rome_n in_o those_o day_n 82._o day_n disc_n of_o liturgy_n p._n 40_o 41._o &_o pag._n 78_o 79_o 80_o 81_o 82._o for_o say_v he_o when_o the_o bishop_n of_o eugubium_n inquire_v of_o divers_a particular_n concern_v the_o church-service_n he_o do_v not_o refer_v he_o to_o any_o write_a order_n but_o to_o what_o he_o have_v see_v practise_v at_o rome_n and_o he_o will_v not_o write_v down_o the_o word_n use_v in_o the_o office_n of_o chrism_n call_v the_o word_n of_o consecration_n those_o thing_n which_o he_o may_v not_o publish_v add_v that_o it_o be_v matter_n of_o enquiry_n then_o whether_o the_o kiss_v of_o peace_n shall_v be_v give_v before_o or_o after_o the_o consecration_n and_o whether_o the_o name_n of_o the_o offerer_n shall_v be_v recite_v before_o or_o after_o the_o prayer_n over_o the_o oblation_n conclude_v from_o these_o passage_n that_o there_o can_v be_v then_o not_o settle_a order_n or_o form_n at_o rome_n and_o that_o which_o innocent_n will_v have_v fix_v be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o rubric_n or_o direction_n and_o this_o for_o imitation_n not_o for_o strict_a conformity_n so_o that_o in_o innocent_n time_n every_o one_o in_o italy_n consecrate_a as_o he_o think_v fit_a this_o be_v the_o sum_n of_o his_o inference_n in_o answer_n to_o which_o i_o must_v observe_v first_o that_o those_o particular_n which_o the_o bishop_n of_o eugubium_n inquire_v about_o and_o for_o which_o innocent_a refer_v he_o to_o what_o he_o have_v see_v use_v at_o rome_n be_v rite_n and_o ceremony_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o several_a matter_n treat_v of_o in_o this_o epistle_n viz._n cap._n 1._o of_o the_o kiss_n of_o peace_n cap._n 2._o of_o recite_v the_o offerer_n name_n cap._n 3._o of_o the_o anoint_v the_o baptise_a cap._n 4._o of_o the_o saturday_n fast_o cap._n 5._o of_o the_o leaven_a bread_n cap._n 6_o 7._o whether_o a_o priest_n may_v lay_v hand_n on_o the_o possess_a and_o the_o penitent_n cap._n 8._o whether_o he_o may_v not_o anoint_v the_o sick_n now_o these_o thing_n be_v all_o external_a rite_n which_o he_o may_v see_v and_o hear_v at_o rome_n and_o so_o commit_v to_o his_o memory_n the_o method_n use_v there_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o refer_v he_o to_o the_o roman_a liturgy_n nor_o do_v it_o follow_v there_o be_v no_o such_o liturgy_n for_o the_o prayer_n themselves_o because_o when_o the_o pope_n be_v ask_v about_o the_o rite_n and_o custom_n of_o rome_n he_o do_v not_o as_o my_o adversary_n say_v refer_v he_o thither_o for_o satisfaction_n in_o these_o matter_n yet_o second_o this_o very_a epistle_n make_v it_o plain_a they_o have_v certain_a form_n at_o rome_n for_o their_o several_a office_n for_o when_o he_o speak_v of_o anoint_v the_o baptise_a he_o say_v verba_fw-la verò_fw-la dicere_fw-la non_fw-la possum_fw-la ne_fw-la magis_fw-la prodere_fw-la videar_fw-la quam_fw-la ad_fw-la consultationem_fw-la respondere_fw-la ibid._n cap._n 3._o i_o can_v tell_v you_o the_o word_n lest_o i_o betray_v the_o church_n under_o pretence_n of_o answer_v your_o question_n and_o so_o about_o the_o form_n use_v in_o the_o communion-office_n he_o thus_o express_v himself_o post_fw-la omne_fw-la quae_fw-la aperire_fw-la non_fw-la debeo_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o kiss_n of_o peace_n come_v after_o those_o thing_n which_o i_o must_v not_o publish_v and_o a_o little_a after_o quae_fw-la scribi_fw-la svi_fw-la non_fw-la erat_fw-la those_o thing_n which_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o i_o to_o write_v down_o ib._n cap._n 8._o all_o which_o place_n necessary_o suppose_v they_o have_v certain_a and_o fix_a word_n which_o be_v capable_a of_o be_v write_v down_o but_o since_o in_o that_o age_n divers_a as_o he_o note_v out_o of_o chamier_n pag._n 41._o marg._n be_v not_o initiate_v some_o be_v then_o pagan_n and_o other_o as_o yet_o but_o catechuman_n innocent_n will_v not_o set_v down_o the_o form_n in_o a_o letter_n which_o may_v be_v intercept_v or_o fall_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o such_o as_o ought_v not_o to_o know_v these_o sacred_a mystery_n but_o now_o if_o at_o rome_n every_o priest_n have_v pray_v extempore_o and_o not_o only_o differ_v from_o other_o but_o daily_o vary_v from_o himself_o then_o innocent_a can_v not_o have_v discourse_v at_o this_o rate_n but_o must_v have_v say_v as_o for_o the_o word_n i_o can_v write_v they_o down_o not_o because_o it_o be_v unlawful_a but_o because_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o you_o know_v every_o priest_n vary_v they_o daily_o as_o he_o please_v wherefore_o this_o notion_n of_o keep_v the_o word_n secret_a which_o be_v strict_o observe_v in_o that_o age_n prove_v they_o be_v state_v form_n capable_a of_o be_v write_v down_o and_o learned_a by_o unbeliever_n if_o they_o have_v be_v publish_v to_o they_o and_o nothing_o can_v be_v weak_a to_o say_v no_o worse_o then_o to_o argue_v as_o he_o do_v innocent_o will_v not_o write_v the_o form_n in_o a_o letter_n which_o may_v miscarry_v therefore_o they_o be_v not_o write_v down_o in_o book_n close_o keep_v by_o the_o bishop_n and_o priest_n at_o rome_n three_o for_o his_o objection_n that_o it_o be_v matter_n of_o enquiry_n then_o what_o place_n in_o the_o eucharistical_a office_n shall_v be_v assign_v to_o the_o kiss_n of_o peace_n and_o to_o the_o recital_n of_o the_o offerer_n name_n 78._o name_n disc_n of_o â—it_n pag._n 78._o which_o he_o think_v can_v not_o be_v if_o there_o have_v be_v settle_a form_n at_o rome_n it_o be_v very_o frivolous_a for_o the_o bishop_n of_o eugubium_n do_v inquire_v of_o these_o matter_n because_o he_o know_v there_o be_v a_o certain_a order_n at_o rome_n and_o though_o he_o have_v see_v it_o and_o perhaps_o know_v it_o very_o well_o yet_o his_o neighbour_a bishop_n have_v different_a way_n as_o to_o the_o order_n of_o these_o he_o desire_v to_o have_v it_o under_o the_o pope_n hand_n what_o be_v the_o custom_n at_o rome_n hope_v by_o this_o to_o bring_v his_o neighbour_a bishop_n to_o a_o uniformity_n in_o these_o matter_n for_o eugubium_n be_v a_o small_a bishopric_n under_o the_o immediate_a jurisdiction_n of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n as_o he_o be_v a_o metropolitan_a be_v but_o 70_o mile_n distant_a from_o rome_n itself_o and_o he_o have_v no_o power_n over_o his_o equal_n get_v the_o pope_n letter_n under_o who_o jurisdiction_n all_o these_o neighbour_n bishop_n of_o his_o be_v thereby_o to_o unite_v they_o all_o by_o conform_v to_o their_o mother_n church_n which_o as_o innocentius_n affirm_v have_v one_o certain_a form_n in_o these_o office_n receive_v from_o s._n peter_n four_o since_o this_o bishop_n be_v so_o desirous_a to_o settle_v uniformity_n even_o in_o these_o ceremony_n of_o far_o less_o concernment_n we_o may_v reasonable_o believe_v there_o be_v no_o difference_n in_o the_o form_n themselves_o that_o be_v in_o the_o prayer_n use_v in_o all_o divine_a office_n by_o these_o bishop_n who_o live_v so_o near_o to_o rome_n because_o if_o they_o have_v vary_v in_o the_o substantial_a part_n of_o the_o office_n decentius_n must_v have_v complain_v principal_o of_o that_o variety_n and_o innocent_n chief_a labour_n will_v have_v be_v to_o have_v agree_v and_o settle_v that_o matter_n it_o be_v ridiculous_a for_o they_o to_o be_v so_o earnest_a for_o uniformity_n in_o order_n and_o ceremony_n if_o these_o several_a diocese_n have_v differ_v in_o the_o main_a and_o have_v infinite_a variety_n in_o the_o office_n themselves_o so_o that_o both_o innocent_a and_o decentius_n be_v silent_a as_o to_o any_o such_o variety_n give_v we_o reason_n to_o believe_v they_o have_v all_o the_o same_o form_n five_o what_o he_o say_v of_o innocent_n design_n be_v only_o to_o settle_v a_o rubric_n be_v easy_o answer_v for_o the_o difference_n be_v only_o in_o rubric_n which_o my_o adversary_n at_o last_o confess_v when_o he_o say_v this_o epistle_n be_v most_o concern_v about_o riâ—es_n and_o order_n 83._o order_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 83._o he_o may_v have_v say_v as_o appear_v by_o the_o several_a chapter_n before_o only_o concern_v about_o rite_n and_o order_n the_o preface_n alone_o except_v for_o there_o be_v not_o one_o answer_n nor_o question_n that_o suppose_v any_o difference_n in_o the_o word_n or_o form_n of_o these_o office_n therefore_o it_o be_v
they_o repeat_v again_o he_o cite_v this_o father_n to_o prove_v that_o those_o who_o be_v baptise_a be_v teach_v the_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n prayer_n 2._o prayer_n isid_n lib_n 4._o ep_n 24._o disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 2._o which_o show_v that_o form_n be_v not_o hold_v unlawful_a in_o that_o age._n but_o if_o my_o adversary_n have_v not_o be_v oblige_v to_o keep_v back_o all_o that_o make_v for_o liturgy_n it_o be_v not_o easy_a to_o be_v imagine_v why_o he_o shall_v never_o mention_v that_o famous_a epistle_n which_o isidore_n write_v on_o purpose_n to_o expound_v that_o old_a piece_n of_o liturgy_n pronounce_v by_o the_o bishop_n in_o the_o public_a form_n as_o we_o see_v in_o the_o constitution_n s._n chrysostom_n and_o other_o that_o be_v peace_n be_v with_o you_o unto_o which_o as_o isidore_n tell_v we_o the_o people_n answer_v and_o with_o thy_o spirit_n 122._o spirit_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d isid_n lib._n 1._o ep_v 122._o this_o form_n so_o well_o explain_v by_o this_o father_n give_v we_o reason_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o rest_n of_o those_o liturgy_n wherein_o this_o know_a form_n be_v find_v be_v use_v in_o his_o time_n and_o that_o when_o he_o advise_v a_o clergyman_n not_o to_o abuse_v the_o holy_a liturgy_n 313._o liturgy_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d id._n lib._n 1._o ep_v 313._o he_o mean_v that_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o profane_v and_o desecrate_v the_o sacred_a form_n by_o a_o most_o unholy_a life_n and_o conversation_n especial_o since_o he_o be_v not_o only_o a_o scholar_n of_o s._n chrysostoms_n who_o make_v a_o liturgy_n but_o also_o tell_v we_o 90._o we_o id._n lib._n 1._o ep_v 90._o that_o the_o woman_n in_o his_o time_n sing_v their_o part_n of_o the_o church_n service_n and_o when_o they_o be_v deserve_o excommunicate_a they_o be_v not_o all_o wed_v this_o great_a privilege_n which_o sufficient_o show_v there_o be_v form_n prescribe_v in_o his_o day_n wherein_o all_o the_o people_n have_v their_o share_n §_o 4._o his_o contemporary_a be_v the_o learned_a synesius_n 412._o synesius_n an._n dom._n 412._o who_o live_v also_o in_o the_o same_o country_n he_o be_v breed_v among_o the_o gentile_a philosopher_n and_o not_o convert_v till_o he_o be_v come_v to_o be_v of_o a_o good_a age_n so_o that_o he_o have_v learn_v before_o he_o become_v a_o christian_a what_o silence_n and_o secrecy_n be_v due_a to_o mystery_n and_o therefore_o he_o furnish_v my_o adversary_n with_o divers_a passage_n concern_v the_o heathen_n care_v to_o conceal_v they_o 34._o they_o disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 34._o but_o since_o he_o have_v own_v the_o pagan_n write_v their_o mystery_n down_o he_o must_v not_o conclude_v that_o the_o christian_n have_v no_o write_a prayer_n in_o this_o age_n wherein_o they_o call_v they_o mystery_n for_o though_o they_o be_v conceal_v from_o the_o infidel_n and_o uninitiate_v they_o be_v daily_o use_v among_o the_o faithful_a and_o that_o they_o be_v form_n prescribe_v have_v be_v full_o prove_v however_o though_o we_o can_v expect_v that_o synesius_n shall_v write_v down_o the_o sacred_a word_n in_o his_o book_n or_o epistle_n which_o may_v fall_v into_o common_a or_o profane_a hand_n yet_o there_o be_v intimation_n in_o he_o that_o there_o be_v form_n of_o prayer_n in_o his_o time_n and_o long_o before_o for_o when_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n he_o say_v the_o sacred_a prayer_n of_o our_o forefather_n in_o the_o holy_a mystery_n do_v cry_n unto_o that_o god_n who_o be_v above_o all_o not_o so_o much_o set_v forth_o his_o power_n as_o reverence_v his_o providence_n 9_o providence_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n synes_o de_fw-fr regno_fw-la pag._n 9_o now_o these_o sacred_a prayer_n can_v not_o be_v extempore_o since_o they_o be_v deliver_v down_o to_o they_o by_o their_o forefather_n therefore_o they_o must_v be_v ancient_a form_n extempore_o devotion_n be_v proper_o our_o own_o prayer_n but_o the_o prayer_n of_o our_o father_n be_v form_n receive_v from_o the_o age_n before_o we_o beside_o we_o may_v note_v that_o he_o describe_v the_o service_n in_o which_o these_o prayer_n be_v use_v by_o this_o phrase_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o elsewhere_o he_o style_v it_o the_o hide_a mystery_n 194._o mystery_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d synes_n ep._n 57_o pag._n 194._o and_o nicephorus_n his_o scholiast_n explain_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o be_v such_o thing_n as_o be_v mystical_o deliver_v both_o as_o to_o the_o word_n and_o action_n 401._o action_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nâ—ceph_n scholia_fw-la id_fw-la syne_n p._n 401._o that_o be_v in_o a_o form_n of_o word_n and_o a_o order_n of_o ceremony_n which_o be_v the_o two_o essential_a part_n of_o a_o liturgy_n which_o name_n also_o we_o have_v in_o synesius_n where_o he_o be_v recite_v the_o injury_n do_v to_o he_o by_o andronicus_n for_o he_o say_v the_o devil_n endeavour_v by_o this_o man_n mean_n to_o make_v he_o fly_v from_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o altar_n 193._o altar_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ep._n 67._o p._n 193._o that_o be_v as_o he_o explain_v himself_o afterward_o to_o make_v he_o omit_v the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o give_v over_o recite_v the_o public_a office_n which_o be_v then_o perform_v by_o a_o liturgy_n in_o all_o regular_a church_n and_o though_o he_o be_v very_o nice_a of_o write_v down_o any_o of_o the_o form_n in_o his_o common_a write_n yet_o he_o give_v we_o either_o the_o substance_n or_o the_o word_n of_o one_o of_o his_o prayer_n which_o he_o use_v not_o only_o in_o private_a but_o in_o the_o public_a office_n viz._n that_o justice_n may_v overcome_v injustice_n and_o that_o the_o city_n may_v he_o purge_v from_o all_o wickedness_n 258._o wickedness_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d id._n ep._n 121._o p._n 258._o which_o passage_n probable_o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o liturgy_n then_o use_v in_o his_o country_n there_o be_v something_o very_o like_o it_o in_o other_o ancient_a liturgy_n which_o be_v use_v elsewhere_o in_o that_o age._n however_o our_o adversary_n who_o cite_v synesius_n so_o often_o and_o to_o no_o purpose_n about_o mystery_n can_v not_o or_o will_v not_o see_v any_o of_o these_o place_n which_o show_v there_o be_v ancient_a and_o prescribe_a form_n in_o his_o day_n 423._o celestinus_fw-la ep._n rom._n a.d._n 423._o §_o 5._o pope_n celestine_n as_o be_v affirm_v by_o many_o author_n order_v the_o psalm_n to_o be_v sing_v in_o the_o communion_n office_n by_o the_o whole_a congregation_n in_o the_o way_n of_o antiphone_fw-la 502._o antiphone_fw-la vita_fw-la celestina_n ap_fw-mi bin._n tom._n 1._o par_fw-fr 1._o pag_n 732._o bena._n rerum_fw-la liturg._n lib._n 2._o cap._n 3._o p_o 502._o that_o be_v as_o isidore_z expound_v it_o with_o reciprocal_a voice_n each_o side_n of_o the_o choir_n alternate_o answer_v the_o other_o 19_o other_o isâ—â—â—r_n orig._n lib._n 6._o cap._n 19_o and_o platina_n add_v that_o he_o put_v some_o particular_n into_o the_o office_n then_o in_o use_n 61._o use_n platin_n vita_fw-la celestina_n pag._n 61._o which_o show_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v accustom_v to_o form_n in_o his_o day_n yet_o my_o contentious_a adversary_n twice_o produce_v this_o pope_n testimony_n to_o show_v that_o in_o his_o time_n at_o rome_n there_o be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o order_n and_o uniformity_n as_o to_o the_o person_n and_o thing_n pray_v for_o but_o that_o they_o do_v not_o pray_v for_o they_o in_o the_o same_o word_n 29._o word_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag_n 6._o &_o p_o 29._o and_o he_o cite_v the_o same_o place_n again_o to_o prove_v that_o form_n can_v be_v justify_v from_o that_o passage_n 138._o passage_n ibid._n p._n 138._o but_o to_o manifest_v his_o mistake_n i_o will_v first_o transcribe_v and_o then_o explain_v these_o word_n of_o celestine_n from_o whence_o he_o make_v this_o false_a conclusion_n the_o word_n be_v these_o let_v we_o look_v upon_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o priest_n prayer_n which_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n be_v uniform_o celebrate_v in_o all_o the_o world_n and_o in_o every_o orthodox_n church_n that_o so_o the_o rule_n for_o pray_v may_v fix_v the_o rule_n of_o believe_v for_o when_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o faithful_a perform_v their_o enjoin_v embassy_n they_o plead_v with_o the_o divine_a mercy_n for_o all_o mankind_n the_o whole_a church_n pray_v with_o they_o they_o entreat_v and_o pray_v that_o faith_n may_v be_v grant_v to_o unbeliever_n that_o idolater_n may_v be_v deliver_v from_o their_o impious_a error_n that_o the_o light_n of_o truth_n may_v appear_v to_o the_o jew_n by_o the_o remove_n of_o the_o veil_n from_o their_o heart_n that_o heretic_n may_v repent_v and_o receive_v the_o catholic_a faith_n that_o schismatic_n may_v be_v revive_v by_o the_o spirit_n
the_o same_o office_n together_o and_o when_o all_o order_n and_o degree_n of_o both_o sex_n unite_v their_o affection_n for_o the_o same_o end_n 240._o end_n id._n serm._n 3_o 〈◊〉_d sept._n 〈◊〉_d pag_n 240._o these_o must_v be_v prayer_n make_v â—â—_o such_o form_n as_o make_v up_o one_o office_n wherein_o all_o the_o people_n can_v bear_v a_o part_n and_o all_o join_v in_o the_o response_n etc._n etc._n and_o these_o form_n thus_o unanimous_o recite_v he_o think_v must_v needs_o be_v very_o prevalent_a with_o almighty_a god_n at_o the_o same_o time_n live_v abbot_n nilus_n 440._o nilus_n abbess_n a_o dom._n 440._o who_o call_v the_o public_a prayer_n the_o fix_a law_n of_o the_o church_n 100l_n church_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nâ—â—â—â—â—aenes_n â—â—â—aenes_z 100l_n so_o that_o in_o his_o day_n doubtless_o they_o be_v not_o leave_v arbitrary_a to_o the_o fancy_n of_o every_o man_n who_o be_v to_o officiate_v he_o will_v have_v his_o monk_n receive_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o church_n but_o if_o there_o be_v not_o any_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o allow_v they_o to_o depart_v after_o the_o sing_n of_o the_o epistle_n and_o gospel_n 1172._o gospel_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ibid._n 105._o bibl._n patr._n edit_n paris_n tom._n 2._o p._n 1172._o which_o show_v they_o use_v at_o that_o time_n to_o sing_v those_o portion_n of_o scripture_n in_o the_o communion-office_n and_o imply_v that_o the_o rest_n of_o that_o service_n be_v agreeable_a to_o our_o form_n in_o other_o thing_n as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o epistle_n and_o gospel_n but_o these_o passage_n fall_v not_o under_o my_o adversary_n observation_n §_o 10._o 440._o socrates_n sozomenus_n theodoritus_n histor_n encle_n cire_n ann._n 440._o the_o church_n historian_n who_o write_v after_o eusebius_n within_o little_a more_o than_o one_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o settle_n of_o christianity_n viz._n socrates_n sozomen_n and_o theodoret_n be_v next_o to_o be_v consider_v and_o in_o they_o we_o find_v divers_a passage_n to_o confirm_v we_o that_o prescribe_v form_n be_v use_v both_o in_o and_o long_o before_o their_o time_n and_o this_o we_o shall_v make_v out_o by_o some_o instance_n both_o as_o to_o praise_n and_o prayer_n content_v ourselves_o of_o many_o to_o select_v only_o a_o few_o testimony_n and_o first_o no_o sort_n of_o prayer_n be_v more_o ancient_a nor_o more_o certain_o a_o form_n than_o the_o litany_n yet_o of_o this_o we_o have_v express_v testimony_n in_o socrates_n who_o relate_v the_o story_n of_o that_o great_a storm_n which_o happen_v at_o constantinople_n when_o theodosius_n the_o young_a and_o the_o people_n be_v behold_v the_o sport_n of_o the_o hippodrome_n say_v that_o the_o emperor_n command_v the_o people_n to_o give_v over_o their_o sport_n and_o to_o join_v all_o of_o they_o in_o one_o common_a litany_n to_o god_n add_v that_o they_o obey_v he_o and_o all_o of_o they_o with_o great_a alacrity_n say_v the_o litany_n and_o with_o agree_v voice_n send_v up_o hymn_n to_o god_n so_o that_o the_o whole_a city_n be_v but_o as_o one_o church_n and_o the_o emperor_n begin_v the_o hymn_n himself_o after_o which_o devout_a recital_n of_o these_o office_n the_o storm_n cease_v 749._o cease_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d pp._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d socrat._v lib._n 7._o cap._n 22._o pag._n 749._o where_o we_o see_v the_o litany_n and_o hymn_n be_v such_o know_a form_n that_o all_o the_o people_n on_o a_o sudden_a can_v say_v and_o sing_v their_o part_n of_o they_o which_o can_v be_v no_o wonder_n because_o we_o have_v show_v before_o that_o in_o the_o elder_a theodosius_n his_o time_n it_o be_v usual_a to_o repeat_v the_o litany_n in_o procession_n at_o constantinople_n in_o time_n of_o common_a danger_n yea_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o litany_n be_v mention_v by_o eusebius_n as_o use_v in_o constantine_n time_n for_o he_o say_v the_o bishop_n at_o jerusalem_n offer_v up_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d supplicatory_a prayer_n for_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n for_o the_o church_n of_o god_n for_o the_o emperor_n himself_o and_o for_o his_o child_n belove_v of_o god_n 405._o god_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d euseb_n vit_fw-mi constant_n lib._n 4._o cap._n 45._o p._n 405._o which_o be_v almost_o the_o very_a word_n of_o those_o ancient_a litanick_n form_n yet_o extant_a in_o the_o constitution_n and_o allude_v to_o by_o many_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n although_o eusebius_n here_o rather_o describe_v than_o cite_v these_o ancient_a form_n theodoret_n speak_v of_o the_o same_o emperor_n say_v constantine_n prepare_v a_o chapel_n in_o his_o camp_n where_o they_o may_v sing_v hymn_n to_o god_n and_o pray_v and_o receive_v the_o mystery_n for_o there_o be_v priest_n and_o deacon_n follow_v the_o army_n who_o according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n perform_v the_o order_n for_o these_o thing_n 205._o thing_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d theod._n lib._n 1._o cap._n 8._o p._n 205._o in_o which_o passage_n we_o have_v express_v mention_n of_o a_o order_n for_o hymn_n for_o prayer_n and_o for_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v settle_v by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n and_o this_o amount_n to_o no_o less_o than_o a_o common_a prayer_n enjoin_v by_o law_n for_o this_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d constitution_n or_o order_n no_o doubt_n contain_v those_o prescribe_a prayer_n which_o socrates_n call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 15._o 〈◊〉_d socrat._v lib._n 5._o cap._n 15._o that_o be_v prescribe_a form_n of_o prayer_n which_o we_o may_v learn_v from_o sozomen_n also_o who_o speak_v of_o nectarius_n that_o from_o a_o layman_n be_v sudden_o advance_v to_o be_v bishop_n of_o constantinople_n say_v he_o be_v send_v to_o ciriacus_n a_o ancient_a bishop_n of_o adana_n that_o he_o may_v learn_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o order_n of_o officiate_a use_v by_o the_o bishop_n which_o plain_o signify_v learning_n his_o book_n of_o office_n 420._o office_n sozom._n lib._n 7._o cap._n 10._o p._n 420._o it_o be_v one_o requisite_a in_o a_o bishop_n to_o be_v very_o exact_a in_o that_o point_n as_o for_o those_o short_a prayer_n which_o the_o monk_n of_o egypt_n use_v mention_v in_o my_o adversary_n it_o be_v evident_a they_o be_v form_n though_o he_o be_v not_o willing_a to_o confess_v so_o much_o 75._o much_o sozomen_n p._n 397._o in_o the_o disc_n of_o liturg._n pag._n 75._o for_o that_o place_n of_o sozomen_n which_o he_o cite_v concern_v paulus_n who_o say_v 300_o prayer_n in_o a_o day_n and_o be_v force_v to_o use_v 300_o little_a stone_n for_o bead_n forehead_n say_v his_o frontless_a editor_n to_o count_v they_o by_o be_v take_v from_o palladius_n who_o write_v anno_fw-la dom._n 401._o and_o tell_v we_o that_o he_o have_v 300_o prescribe_a prayer_n 23._o prayer_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d pallad_n hist_o lausiac_n cap._n 23._o and_o because_o they_o be_v short_a form_n commit_v to_o memory_n paulus_n be_v constrain_v to_o use_v these_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d little_a stone_n that_o so_o he_o may_v know_v when_o he_o have_v repeat_v they_o all_o and_o since_o we_o have_v mention_v palladius_n who_o write_v at_o the_o very_a begin_n of_o this_o century_n we_o may_v note_v here_o that_o he_o also_o affirm_v maâ—arius_n another_o monk_n say_v a_o hundred_o prescribe_a prayer_n every_o day_n 24._o day_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d pallad_n ib._n cap._n 24._o and_o another_o call_v from_o his_o charity_n eleemon_n use_v to_o go_v to_o the_o church_n to_o say_v the_o accustom_a prayer_n 115._o prayer_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d id._n c._n 115._o by_o which_o we_o may_v see_v that_o the_o ancient_a monk_n who_o live_v before_o this_o century_n begin_v of_o who_o palladius_n write_v be_v accustom_v to_o form_n of_o prayer_n both_o in_o their_o cell_n and_o in_o the_o church_n when_o they_o go_v thither_o nor_o can_v i_o find_v in_o any_o of_o these_o historian_n a_o account_n of_o any_o that_o pretend_v to_o pray_v in_o public_a in_o the_o extempore_o way_n by_o the_o spirit_n except_o those_o heretic_n call_v euchite_n and_o enthusiast_n upon_o who_o theodoret_n be_v so_o severe_a as_o to_o say_v he_o believe_v they_o be_v inspire_v by_o the_o devil_n 116._o devil_n theodoret._n lib._n 4._o cap_n 10._o pag._n 116._o and_o this_o may_v suffice_v for_o the_o prayer_n second_o as_o to_o the_o praise_n the_o last_o cite_v author_n assure_v we_o there_o be_v a_o know_a form_n of_o gloria_fw-la patria_fw-la at_o antioch_n conclude_v as_o it_o do_v now_o world_n without_o end_n and_o this_o as_o early_o as_o the_o time_n of_o leontius_n who_o because_o he_o alter_v the_o ancient_a form_n repeat_v it_o with_o a_o low_a voice_n but_o be_v soon_o discover_v by_o the_o people_n who_o be_v well_o acquaint_v with_o the_o
orthodox_n way_n of_o say_v that_o hymn_n 24._o hymn_n theodoret._n lib._n 2._o cap._n 24._o sozomen_n also_o relate_v how_o the_o arian_n in_o s._n chrysostoms_n time_n at_o constantinople_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o company_n sing_v hymn_n after_o the_o manner_n oâ—_n antiphones_n add_v such_o response_n to_o they_o as_o favour_v their_o heresy_n 8._o heresy_n sozom._n lib._n 8._o cap._n 8._o i_o confess_v the_o hymn_n themselves_o be_v corrupt_v but_o as_o they_o be_v form_n and_o sing_v alternate_o they_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o church_n method_n of_o praise_v god_n and_o therefore_o in_o that_o they_o be_v imitate_v by_o s._n chrysostom_n for_o thus_o the_o same_o historian_n tell_v we_o those_o christian_n sing_v their_o hymn_n by_o way_n of_o antiphone_fw-la who_o translate_v the_o bone_n of_o bubylas_n the_o martyr_n in_o the_o time_n of_o julian_n 18._o julian_n sozomen_n lib._n 5._o cap._n 18._o and_o another_o say_v the_o holy_a virgin_n sing_v the_o psalm_n in_o that_o manner_n even_o in_o defiance_n of_o that_o apostate_n 17._o apostate_n theodoret._n lib._n 3._o cap._n 17._o so_o also_o theodosius_n the_o young_a and_o his_o sister_n arise_v early_o to_o recite_v the_o morning_n hymn_n alternate_o 22._o alternate_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d socrat._v lib._n 7._o cap._n 22._o now_o these_o antiphones_n which_o be_v thus_o sing_v alternate_o can_v be_v no_o other_o than_o prescribe_a form_n of_o praise_n and_o so_o be_v that_o usual_a hymn_n collect_v out_o of_o those_o psalm_n begin_v with_o haleluia_o from_o whence_o it_o have_v the_o name_n of_o the_o haleluia_o and_o be_v sing_v both_o in_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a church_n so_o frequent_o that_o a_o pagan_a philosopher_n know_v it_o to_o be_v a_o sign_n the_o christian_a worship_n will_v be_v set_v up_o in_o serapis_n temple_n when_o in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o night_n he_o hear_v that_o hymn_n sing_v there_o no_o person_n visible_a be_v in_o the_o temple_n 426._o temple_n vide_fw-la sozom._n lib._n 7._o cap._n 15._o pag._n 426._o we_o may_v also_o here_o remember_v what_o have_v be_v say_v of_o the_o trisagion_n which_o be_v so_o know_v a_o form_n in_o the_o time_n of_o anastasius_n the_o emperor_n that_o there_o be_v a_o dangerous_a sedition_n at_o constantinople_n upon_o his_o attempt_n to_o add_v a_o few_o word_n to_o it_o 44._o it_o evagr._fw-la lib._n 3._o cap._n 44._o which_o be_v sufficient_a to_o satisfy_v we_o that_o form_n of_o praise_n as_o well_o as_o prayer_n be_v then_o general_o use_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n but_o my_o adversary_n who_o overlook_v all_o this_o evidence_n have_v pick_v up_o some_o few_o passage_n out_o of_o these_o historian_n to_o make_v out_o his_o imaginary_a liberty_n of_o pray_v first_o he_o note_v out_o of_o socrates_n that_o athanasius_n command_v the_o deacon_n to_o publish_v the_o prayer_n or_o to_o bid_v it_o but_o to_o read_v the_o psalm_n 8._o psalm_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d socr._n lib._n 2._o c._n 8._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d theodo_fw-la lib._n 2._o cap._n 13._o disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 8._o from_o whence_o he_o infer_v that_o the_o prayer_n than_o can_v not_o be_v form_n read_v out_o of_o a_o book_n but_o this_o inference_n be_v easy_o baffle_v by_o observe_v the_o true_a meaning_n of_o these_o phrase_n to_o publish_v or_o bid_v the_o prayer_n which_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o preface_n to_o that_o ancient_a litanick_n form_n repeat_v of_o old_a by_o the_o deacon_n and_o before_o he_o begin_v he_o summon_v the_o people_n to_o be_v ready_a with_o their_o response_n after_o every_o period_n by_o cry_v out_o aloud_o let_v we_o pray_v or_o let_v we_o pray_v earnest_o which_o form_n be_v find_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o greek_a litany_n to_o this_o very_a day_n so_o that_o this_o phrase_n suppose_v a_o form_n in_o which_o all_o the_o people_n bear_v a_o part_n and_o be_v read_v or_o repeat_v by_o heart_n by_o the_o deacon_n no_o matter_n whether_o and_o it_o be_v not_o only_o a_o form_n itself_o but_o the_o preface_n to_o a_o know_a form_n nor_o be_v the_o repeat_n of_o the_o prayer_n call_v publish_v or_o bid_v it_o but_o the_o preparation_n for_o it_o and_o the_o notice_n which_o the_o deacon_n give_v of_o it_o with_o a_o loud_a voice_n wherefore_o this_o phrase_n confute_v his_o opinion_n and_o confirm_v we_o second_o he_o twice_o quote_v socrates_n as_o say_v that_o general_o in_o all_o place_n and_o among_o all_o sort_n of_o worshipper_n there_o can_v be_v find_v two_o agree_v to_o use_v the_o same_o prayer_n 133._o prayer_n disc_n of_o liturg_n p._n 89._o &_o 133._o and_o by_o this_o he_o will_v prove_v that_o all_o minister_n may_v pray_v as_o they_o please_v and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o agreement_n in_o use_v the_o same_o prayer_n in_o any_o place_n but_o i_o will_v first_o set_v down_o the_o word_n both_o of_o socrates_n and_o sozomen_n and_o then_o explain_v they_o the_o former_a say_v and_o general_o you_o can_v find_v two_o agree_v together_o in_o all_o place_n and_o in_o all_o the_o kind_n of_o worship_n as_o to_o their_o prayer_n 21._o prayer_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d scorat_n lib._n 5._o cap._n 21._o the_o latter_a tell_v we_o it_o can_v be_v find_v that_o the_o same_o prayer_n psalm_n or_o lesson_n be_v use_v by_o all_o at_o the_o same_o time_n 9_o time_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d sozom._n lib._n 7._o cap._n 19_o cite_v disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 9_o now_o both_o these_o historian_n be_v speak_v not_o of_o single_a congregation_n but_o of_o several_a nation_n and_o several_a diocese_n among_o which_o there_o be_v not_o indeed_o so_o exact_a a_o agreement_n but_o that_o you_o may_v find_v some_o difference_n in_o some_o office_n which_o signify_v no_o more_o but_o only_o that_o in_o the_o order_n of_o place_v the_o several_a part_n of_o worship_n and_o in_o the_o very_a word_n of_o the_o prayer_n different_a country_n differ_v so_o far_o that_o they_o can_v not_o be_v say_v to_o agree_v in_o all_o thing_n but_o both_o the_o histâ—rians_n suppose_v that_o in_o many_o thing_n they_o do_v agree_v and_o socrates_n give_v the_o reason_n of_o this_o variety_n say_v the_o cause_n of_o which_o diversity_n as_o i_o judge_v have_v be_v the_o bishop_n who_o in_o several_a age_n have_v preside_v over_o their_o several_a church_n from_o wâ—om_n their_o successor_n do_v receive_v this_o variety_n and_o write_v it_o down_o for_o a_o law_n to_o those_o who_o shall_v come_v after_o they_o 698._o they_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d â—â—crat_fw-mi ut_fw-la supr_fw-la pag._n 698._o so_o that_o these_o difference_n be_v not_o arbitrary_a variation_n of_o private_a pastor_n proceed_v from_o extempore_o gift_n as_o my_o adversary_n fallacious_o pretend_v they_o be_v such_o variety_n as_o be_v write_v down_o and_o prescribe_v by_o ancient_a bishop_n in_o their_o several_a diocese_n as_o a_o law_n and_o rule_n for_o the_o worship_n of_o that_o diocese_n which_o plain_o show_v that_o though_o there_o be_v not_o the_o same_o liturgy_n use_v all_o the_o world_n over_o yet_o that_o every_o country_n have_v one_o liturgy_n which_o be_v a_o law_n and_o rule_n to_o guide_n they_o receive_v from_o their_o primitive_a bishop_n who_o have_v long_o before_o this_o age_n introduce_v some_o thing_n into_o the_o liturgy_n for_o their_o own_o church_n and_o those_o under_o their_o jurisdiction_n and_o by_o that_o mean_v it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o liturgy_n do_v not_o agree_v so_o exact_o as_o to_o use_v the_o same_o psalm_n prayer_n and_o lesson_n however_o not_o in_o the_o same_o order_n in_o all_o place_n which_o clear_a and_o genuine_a sense_n of_o these_o author_n be_v so_o far_o from_o justify_v his_o notion_n of_o variety_n of_o arbitrary_a prayer_n in_o single_a congregation_n that_o it_o prove_v there_o be_v prescribe_v liturgy_n every_o where_o differ_v only_o in_o some_o few_o thing_n which_o be_v different_o write_v down_o and_o enjoin_v by_o the_o ancient_a bishop_n who_o have_v former_o preside_v over_o these_o several_a church_n have_v socrates_n and_o sâ—zomen_n be_v of_o my_o adversary_n side_n they_o must_v have_v tell_v we_o in_o short_a that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o agreement_n in_o prayer_n any_o where_o bâ—cause_n all_o minister_n be_v at_o liberty_n to_o pray_v as_o they_o please_v have_v that_o be_v the_o custom_n these_o historian_n need_v not_o have_v set_v it_o down_o as_o a_o memorable_a thing_n that_o no_o place_n agree_v in_o all_o point_n for_o the_o wonder_n will_v have_v be_v if_o they_o have_v agree_v in_o any_o thing_n nor_o can_v socrates_n have_v ascribe_v the_o variety_n to_o the_o order_n of_o divers_a ancient_a bishop_n he_o must_v according_a to_o my_o adversary_n notion_n have_v ascribe_v it_o to_o the_o various_a gift_n and_o elocution_n of_o every_o
several_a minister_n but_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o fancy_n of_o minister_n exercise_v such_o gift_n in_o public_a prayer_n be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o think_v of_o in_o that_o age_n it_o be_v a_o novel_a invention_n of_o modern_a enthusiast_n and_o utter_o unknown_a to_o these_o ancient_a time_n three_o he_o cite_v socrates_n about_o the_o prayer_n use_v at_o the_o time_n of_o candle_n light_v 21._o light_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d socrat._v lib._n 5._o cap._n 21._o which_o he_o say_v be_v accommodate_v to_o the_o season_n 161._o season_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 161._o but_o i_o must_v ask_v who_o it_o be_v that_o suit_v these_o prayer_n to_o the_o season_n be_v it_o private_a minister_n by_o their_o gift_n who_o daily_o vary_v they_o if_o not_o it_o be_v nothing_o to_o his_o purpose_n for_o if_o they_o be_v fix_v write_v form_n fit_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o several_a country_n and_o prescribe_v to_o those_o under_o their_o charge_n for_o constant_a use_n than_o they_o justisie_n prescribe_v form_n which_o will_v be_v plain_a enough_o when_o we_o consider_v what_o socrates_n say_v of_o these_o evening_n prayer_n in_o this_o very_a place_n cite_v viz._n that_o in_o greece_n jerusalem_n and_o thessaly_n the_o prayer_n at_o candle-lighting_a be_v make_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n which_o be_v use_v by_o the_o novatian_o at_o constantinople_n so_o that_o this_o passage_n if_o my_o adversary_n dare_v have_v produce_v it_o a_o large_a show_v first_o that_o the_o three_o several_a province_n do_v all_o pray_v alike_o at_o this_o hour_n of_o prayer_n and_o all_o of_o they_o follow_v the_o way_n of_o the_o nâ—vatians_n at_o constantinople_n now_o if_o the_o novatian_o there_o have_v daily_o vary_v these_o prayer_n extempore_o no_o province_n nor_o place_n can_v have_v exact_o use_v the_o same_o prayer_n as_o they_o do_v and_o every_o one_o of_o these_o place_n must_v have_v differ_v from_o another_o so_o that_o when_o so_o many_o distant_a church_n agree_v in_o the_o same_o way_n and_o make_v the_o same_o prayer_n no_o doubt_n they_o all_o pray_v by_o prescribe_a form_n and_o this_o be_v all_o that_o be_v needful_a to_o say_v as_o to_o these_o historian_n 453._o council_n vinet_n ann_n dom._n 453._o §_o 11._o though_o there_o pass_v near_o a_o hundred_o year_n between_o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n and_o this_o of_o vanue_n yet_o my_o adversary_n be_v so_o unfortunate_a that_o he_o can_v find_v nothing_o for_o liturgy_n in_o all_o this_o space_n of_o time_n for_o he_o tell_v we_o the_o next_o authority_n he_o meet_v with_o after_o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n be_v the_o synod_n at_o vannes_n 173._o vannes_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag_n 173._o which_o he_o labour_v both_o to_o disparage_v and_o pervert_v because_o it_o have_v a_o canon_n for_o uniformity_n in_o the_o liturgy_n but_o we_o will_v first_o cite_v the_o word_n of_o it_o at_o large_a and_o explain_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o and_o then_o answer_v all_o his_o allegation_n the_o word_n be_v these_o we_o also_o think_v it_o fit_a that_o at_o least_o within_o our_o province_n there_o shall_v be_v one_o usage_n for_o holy_a office_n and_o for_o the_o order_n of_o sing_v that_o as_o we_o hold_v one_o faith_n in_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o trinity_n so_o we_o may_v hold_v also_o one_o rule_n in_o our_o office_n lest_o by_o various_a usage_n our_o administration_n be_v think_v to_o differ_v in_o some_o thing_n 422._o thing_n rectum_fw-la quoquâ—_n dâ—ciâ—â—â—_n 〈◊〉_d uâ—l_a inâ—_n 〈…〉_o sacâ—_n 〈…〉_o â—rdo_fw-it 〈…〉_o ut_fw-la sicut_fw-la 〈◊〉_d câ—m_fw-la trinitatis_fw-la câ—nfâ—ssionâ—_n 〈◊〉_d teneâ—atâ—_n 〈◊〉_d &_o ospâ—â—_n 〈◊〉_d reâ—ulâ—m_n tâ—neamâ—â—_n variatâ_fw-la obseruâ—tione_fw-la in_o alâ—_n no_o observatio_fw-la nostra_fw-la discrepare_fw-la creaaâ—ur_fw-la council_n viâ—tet_fw-la can._n 15._o bin._n tom_n 1._o par_fw-fr 2._o p._n 422._o this_o canon_n be_v as_o plain_a a_o injunction_n of_o one_o liturgy_n as_o can_v be_v express_v one_o custom_n in_o administer_a the_o sacrament_n and_o one_o order_n of_o sing_v hymn_n which_o be_v afterward_o call_v one_o rule_n for_o the_o office_n which_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v by_o all_o the_o clergy_n in_o this_o province_n again_o they_o compare_v this_o to_o one_o creed_n now_o the_o creed_n be_v one_o know_v write_v form_n of_o word_n in_o which_o they_o all_o confess_v their_o faith_n and_o they_o think_v it_o reasonable_a that_o their_o prayer_n and_o hymn_n shall_v be_v so_o also_o that_o be_v perform_v by_o one_o prescribe_a rule_n and_o in_o the_o same_o form_n last_o the_o reason_n they_o give_v why_o they_o will_v have_v but_o one_o form_n or_o liturgy_n in_o all_o their_o province_n be_v to_o prevent_v the_o scandal_n and_o offence_n which_o may_v be_v give_v by_o variety_n in_o these_o office_n as_o if_o there_o be_v no_o good_a agreement_n among_o these_o bishop_n which_o may_v easy_o be_v believe_v if_o every_o diocese_n vary_v in_o the_o manner_n of_o worship_v god_n but_o if_o every_o private_a minister_n at_o that_o time_n have_v daily_o vary_v his_o prayer_n and_o praise_n it_o have_v be_v very_o ridiculous_a in_o these_o bishop_n to_o be_v afraid_a of_o seem_v to_o differ_v in_o any_o thing_n and_o in_o vain_a have_v they_o settle_v a_o agreement_n in_o the_o rubries_n if_o the_o substance_n and_o word_n of_o the_o prayer_n have_v be_v change_v every_o day_n however_o my_o adversary_n try_v all_o his_o art_n to_o undervalue_v and_o pervert_v this_o plain_a decree_n for_o first_o he_o false_o thrust_v this_o council_n down_o to_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o five_o century_n whereas_o it_o be_v hold_v but_o three_o year_n after_o the_o midst_n of_o it_o 453_o ann._n dom._n 453_o then_o he_o say_v this_o canon_n be_v make_v only_o by_o six_o bishop_n in_o one_o province_n where_o there_o be_v fifteen_o or_o seventeen_o and_o this_o not_o till_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o five_o age_n when_o all_o thing_n be_v grow_v very_o bad_a 176._o bad_a disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 176._o to_o which_o i_o reply_v that_o this_o council_n suppose_v there_o be_v a_o order_n in_o every_o diocese_n of_o this_o province_n only_o whereas_o there_o be_v as_o socrates_n observe_v in_o the_o east_n some_o difference_n between_o they_o they_o now_o reduce_v all_o to_o one_o form_n those_o under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o metropolitan_a of_o tours_n of_o which_o perpetuus_n be_v now_o the_o bishop_n and_o come_v to_o vannes_n with_o five_o of_o his_o suffragans_fw-la to_o ordain_v a_o bishop_n there_o and_o be_v assemble_v they_o make_v this_o and_o oâ—her_o canon_n and_o write_v to_o victurius_n bishop_n of_o man_n and_o thalassius_n bishop_n of_o anjou_n two_o absent_a bishop_n of_o this_o province_n to_o see_v this_o and_o the_o rest_n of_o these_o canon_n observe_v in_o their_o diocese_n and_o in_o all_o probability_n these_o eight_o be_v all_o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o province_n in_o those_o early_a time_n for_o miraeus_n reckon_v now_o in_o this_o age_n but_o eleven_o bishop_n who_o be_v under_o the_o metropolitan_a of_o tours_n 194._o tours_n miraei_n notitia_fw-la episc_n lib._n 4._o p._n 194._o so_o that_o my_o adversary_n be_v mistake_v to_o say_v there_o be_v fifteen_o or_o seventeen_o and_o he_o be_v as_o gross_o out_o in_o his_o calling_n this_o a_o late_a decree_n for_o it_o must_v be_v consider_v that_o france_n be_v overrun_v by_o barbarous_a and_o pagan_a nation_n within_o less_o than_o a_o hundred_o year_n before_o so_o that_o it_o need_v a_o new_a conversion_n a_o little_a before_o this_o century_n begin_v and_o therefore_o lidorius_n be_v the_o first_o settle_a bishop_n of_o tours_n who_o have_v a_o church_n build_v there_o for_o christian_a worship_n and_o he_o die_v as_o gregory_n turonensis_n relate_v ann._n dom._n 370._o that_o be_v only_o 80_o year_n before_o this_o council_n s._n martin_n also_o the_o great_a apostle_n of_o this_o part_n of_o france_n and_o bishop_n of_o tours_n die_v only_o 50_o year_n before_o this_o cannon_n be_v make_v and_o perpetuus_n the_o precedent_n of_o this_o council_n be_v the_o five_o bishop_n after_o â—_o mâ—rtin_n â—â—_o mâ—rtin_n 〈…〉_o §._o 14._o p._n â—â—_o and_o hold_v this_o synod_n at_o least_o 30_o year_n before_o the_o conversion_n of_o clâ—vis_n the_o first_o christian_a king_n of_o france_n so_o that_o it_o be_v very_o frivolous_a to_o say_v no_o worse_o for_o my_o adversary_n to_o call_v this_o a_o late_a decree_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o whole_a church_n since_o as_o to_o this_o province_n and_o with_o respect_n to_o france_n it_o be_v a_o very_a early_a decree_n make_v soon_o after_o their_o conversion_n to_o the_o faith_n and_o consider_v each_o great_a city_n after_o the_o barbarous_a inundation_n be_v convert_v by_o a_o several_a bishop_n it_o be_v no_o wonder_n if_o there_o be_v some_o variety_n in_o their_o liturgy_n but_o we_o see_v
when_o the_o new-fashion_n directory_n haâ—_n get_v possession_n of_o a_o man_n fancy_n he_o may_v dream_v that_o a_o order_n or_o a_o ordinal_n musâ—_n need_v signify_v some_o such_o thing_n 458._o voconius_n episc_n &_o musaeus_n presb._n marscil_n an._n dom._n 458._o §_o 12._o it_o be_v in_o the_o same_o country_n and_o much_o about_o the_o time_n of_o this_o council_n that_o voconius_n a_o bishop_n and_o musaeus_n a_o priest_n of_o marseilles_n do_v compose_v very_o famous_a volume_n of_o sacrament_n and_o office_n as_o gennadius_n who_o live_v also_o at_o marseilles_n and_o flourish_v not_o above_o 30_o year_n after_o this_o do_v testify_v musaeo_n testify_v gennad_n lib._n the_o script_n eccl._n in_o musaeo_n which_o still_o confirm_v my_o observation_n that_o upon_o this_o second_o conversion_n of_o france_n after_o the_o northern_a pagan_n have_v overspread_v it_o the_o most_o learned_a and_o eminent_a of_o the_o clergy_n begin_v to_o reduce_v the_o several_a province_n to_o one_o form_n of_o divine_a service_n for_o it_o be_v not_o long_o after_o that_o the_o eloquent_a bishop_n of_o auvergne_n 472._o sidonius_n apollin_n ep._n avernus_n an._n dom._n 472._o sidonius_n compose_v a_o book_n of_o mass_n that_o be_v as_o the_o phrase_n then_o signify_v a_o book_n of_o form_n of_o prayer_n &c._n &c._n oper_n &c._n vid._n vit_fw-mi sidonii_n praefix_v oper_n and_o gregory_n of_o tours_n who_o write_v his_o history_n in_o the_o next_o century_n tell_v we_o that_o he_o have_v write_v a_o preface_n to_o this_o liturgy_n and_o publish_v it_o as_o sidonius_n have_v reform_v it_o 22._o it_o greg._n turon_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 22._o and_o not_o long_o before_o this_o viz._n about_o the_o year_n 458_o mamercus_n bishop_n of_o viennè_fw-la have_v set_v up_o the_o use_n of_o litany_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n order_v all_o the_o people_n with_o fast_v and_o great_a devotion_n to_o use_v they_o in_o a_o public_a procession_n when_o they_o be_v press_v with_o heavy_a calamity_n 1._o calamity_n greg._n turon_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 34._o sidon_n epist_n lib._n 7._o ep_n 1._o and_o sidonius_n tell_v we_o that_o there_o be_v litany_n use_v in_o the_o gallican_n church_n before_o but_o they_o be_v not_o say_v with_o that_o fervency_n vigour_n and_o frequency_n no_o nor_o with_o such_o strict_a fast_n as_o mamercus_n have_v appoint_v 14._o appoint_v sidon_n lib._n 5._o ep_n 14._o and_o therefore_o as_o the_o diocese_n of_o viennè_fw-la have_v be_v deliver_v by_o this_o devout_a use_n of_o the_o litany_n so_o he_o think_v fit_a to_o appoint_v it_o shall_v be_v repeat_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n in_o his_o city_n when_o the_o goth_n break_v into_o that_o province_n from_o which_o relation_n we_o learn_v that_o litany_n be_v use_v in_o france_n before_o this_o age_n though_o not_o with_o so_o much_o devotion_n and_o success_n and_o therefore_o we_o must_v by_o no_o mean_n think_v mamercus_n be_v the_o first_o author_n of_o these_o prescribe_v form_n of_o public_a supplication_n there_o be_v another_o memorable_a passage_n in_o the_o life_n of_o sidonius_n which_o confirm_v the_o general_a use_n of_o write_a form_n in_o his_o time_n which_o be_v that_o be_v to_o celebrate_v a_o festival_n in_o his_o church_n some_o wickeâ—_n person_n have_v steal_v away_o the_o book_n by_o which_o he_o be_v wont_a to_o officiate_v but_o hâ—_n be_v so_o ready_a a_o man_n that_o even_o without_o book_n he_o go_v through_o the_o whole_a office_n for_o the_o feast_n to_o the_o wonder_n of_o all_o the_o congregation_n who_o think_v he_o speak_v rather_o like_o a_o angel_n than_o a_o man_n 22._o man_n vit._n sidonii_n praef._n oper_n greg._n turon_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 22._o now_o here_o we_o have_v express_v testimony_n of_o a_o common-prayer_n which_o this_o excellent_a bishop_n be_v wont_a to_o use_v and_o it_o seem_v it_o be_v a_o wonder_n in_o this_o age_n to_o see_v any_o clergyman_n perform_v the_o public_a office_n without_o a_o book_n which_o can_v not_o have_v be_v strange_a if_o my_o adversary_n way_n of_o extempore_o prayer_n have_v be_v usual_a for_o if_o every_o bishop_n and_o priest_n as_o he_o pretend_v have_v daily_o pray_v without_o book_n it_o have_v be_v ridiculous_a to_o have_v write_v this_o as_o a_o singular_a excellency_n in_o sidonius_n to_o be_v able_a to_o repeat_v the_o office_n by_o the_o strength_n of_o his_o memory_n without_o that_o book_n which_o use_v to_o guide_v he_o therein_o and_o if_o it_o be_v object_v that_o this_o relation_n seem_v rather_o to_o suppose_v he_o make_v a_o new_a office_n extempore_o i_o reply_v that_o still_o make_v out_o my_o assertion_n since_o it_o can_v not_o be_v the_o common_a way_n to_o pray_v on_o the_o sudden_a because_o it_o be_v think_v almost_o a_o miracle_n in_o sidonius_n to_o do_v so_o therefore_o other_o clergyman_n general_o use_v write_v form_n and_o make_v use_v of_o common-prayer-book_n as_o we_o do_v now_o the_o same_o sidonius_n tell_v we_o in_o one_o of_o his_o epistle_n that_o the_o monk_n and_o the_o clergy_n celebrate_v the_o vigil_n together_o with_o the_o chanter_n of_o psalm_n in_o tune_n which_o they_o sing_v alternate_o 17._o alternate_o sidon_n lib._n 5._o ep_n 17._o and_o it_o be_v in_o his_o time_n as_o that_o historian_n remark_n they_o use_v to_o sing_v the_o antiphons_n in_o the_o church_n of_o s._n martin_n at_o tours_n 83._o tours_n greg._n turon_n histor_n pag._n 83._o now_o these_o be_v form_n of_o public_a worship_n and_o as_o we_o have_v often_o note_v must_v be_v either_o write_v or_o however_o certain_o know_v before_o to_o those_o who_o make_v use_v of_o they_o and_o therefore_o prescribe_v form_n be_v the_o way_n by_o which_o god_n be_v worship_v in_o this_o age_n not_o only_o in_o france_n but_o also_o in_o africa_n where_o victor_n relate_v that_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n at_o carthage_n to_o bring_v up_o boy_n in_o the_o skill_n of_o music_n for_o the_o public_a service_n of_o the_o church_n twelve_o of_o which_o boy_n fall_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o hunnericus_n the_o vandal_n king_n 478_o king_n victor_n histor_n persec_fw-la vandal_n lib._n 5._o ad._n dom._n 478_o now_o these_o singing-boy_n be_v not_o capable_a of_o bear_v a_o part_n in_o the_o public_a service_n if_o it_o have_v not_o be_v in_o prescribe_v form_n 483._o petrus_n cnapheus_n eplsc_n an_fw-mi iocâ—_fw-la an._n dom._n 483._o §_o 13._o and_o the_o same_o way_n be_v continue_v in_o the_o east_n for_o petrus_n cnapheus_n about_o this_o time_n order_v the_o creed_n to_o be_v daily_o repeat_v in_o the_o public_a office_n at_o antioch_n as_o my_o adversary_n do_v confess_v 102._o confess_v disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 102._o and_o other_o author_n testify_v 537._o testify_v theod._n lect._n lib_n 2._o pag._n 189._o bona_n de_fw-la rebus_fw-la liturg._n p_o 537._o and_o no_o opposition_n be_v make_v to_o this_o it_o be_v a_o know_a form_n as_o well_o as_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o service_n but_o when_o the_o same_o bishop_n be_v infect_v with_o heresy_n do_v attempt_v to_o make_v a_o addition_n to_o the_o ancient_a hymn_n call_v the_o trisagion_n and_o will_v have_v put_v in_o these_o word_n which_o be_v crucify_a for_o we_o the_o people_n who_o have_v be_v long_o accustom_v to_o that_o orthodox_n form_v deliver_v down_o to_o they_o from_o their_o fore_n father_n will_v not_o endure_v it_o 381._o it_o baron_fw-fr annal._n a_o 483._o p._n 381._o and_o when_o other_o at_o constantinople_n add_v this_o sentence_n to_o the_o response_n as_o the_o chanter_n be_v sing_v the_o hymn_n in_o the_o accustom_a way_n there_o be_v a_o very_a great_a tumult_n make_v upon_o that_o occasion_n 25._o occasion_n theodor._n lect._n synop_n pag_n 187._o disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 2d_o compare_v with_o pag._n 25._o and_o here_o i_o can_v but_o wonder_v at_o my_o adversary_n rare_a dexterity_n who_o when_o he_o have_v undertake_v to_o prove_v that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o liturgy_n in_o these_o age_n because_o we_o never_o read_v of_o any_o change_n or_o alteration_n make_v in_o they_o pag._n 25._o within_o two_o page_n relate_v the_o great_a tumult_n at_o constantinople_n and_o the_o wise_a which_o be_v make_v through_o the_o world_n by_o attempt_v to_o alter_v this_o ancient_a hymn_n which_o be_v a_o eminent_a part_n of_o the_o communion-service_n to_o which_o the_o people_n have_v be_v so_o long_o use_v that_o they_o soon_o perceive_v and_o high_o resent_v this_o alteration_n of_o their_o sacred_a form_n which_o strong_o prove_v not_o only_o that_o they_o use_v prescribe_v form_n now_o but_o have_v do_v so_o long_o before_o and_o as_o to_o this_o very_a trisagian_a he_o mistake_v in_o say_v it_o be_v first_o use_v in_o the_o time_n of_o theodosius_n the_o young_a 177._o young_a disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 177._o for_o we_o have_v prove_v by_o divers_a testimony_n that_o
it_o be_v use_v in_o the_o three_o and_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o four_o century_n in_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o world_n it_o be_v true_a there_o be_v a_o orthodox_n addition_n make_v to_o it_o in_o the_o time_n of_o that_o theodocius_fw-la ground_v on_o a_o miracle_n as_o nicephorus_n report_v 46._o report_v niceph._n histor_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 46._o but_o the_o original_a of_o this_o hymn_n be_v take_v from_o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n and_o it_o be_v use_v in_o that_o form_n long_o before_o this_o emperor_n be_v bear_v yea_o it_o seem_v it_o be_v account_v to_o be_v a_o form_n very_o sacred_a since_o they_o dare_v not_o alter_v it_o but_o by_o the_o direction_n of_o a_o miracle_n so_o tenacious_a be_v that_o age_n of_o their_o ancient_a form_n of_o worship_n 492._o gelaâ—_n we_o episc_n rom._n a.d._n 492._o §_o 14._o pope_n gelasius_n be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n and_o though_o as_o we_o have_v see_v in_o the_o life_n of_o damasus_n and_o of_o innocent_a there_o be_v a_o liturgy_n at_o rome_n before_o yet_o he_o take_v great_a pain_n to_o polish_v and_o reform_v it_o for_o all_o author_n affirm_v that_o he_o make_v hymn_n for_o his_o church_n like_a to_o those_o of_o s._n ambrose_n etc._n ambrose_n pontifical_a vit_fw-mi â—_o las_fw-fr item_n platâ—na_n in_o vit_fw-mi cent._n magâ—eb_n 5_o cent._n p._n 1271._o etc._n etc._n and_o that_o he_o compose_v some_o gradual_n preface_n and_o collect_v liturg_n collect_v pontif_n call_v ut_fw-la supr_fw-la item_n câ—sâ—andr_n liturg_n and_o durandus_fw-la affirm_v that_o this_o gelasius_n the_o one_o and_o filti_v bishop_n from_o s._n peter_n be_v he_o that_o principal_o put_v the_o canon_n into_o that_o order_n wherein_o we_o now_o see_v it_o 55._o it_o durand_n â—at_a lib._n 4._o fol._n 67._o iâ—em_v burnes_n v_o a_o gelas_n pag._n 55._o and_o some_o add_v that_o he_o enlarge_v the_o preface_n and_o put_v in_o it_o be_v meet_v and_o right_a so_o to_o do_v but_o let_v we_o hear_v the_o learned_a du-plessis_n gelasius_n come_v in_o the_o year_n 490_o and_o he_o range_v and_o set_v in_o order_n the_o collect_v and_o complâ—nds_n among_o the_o which_o be_v some_o that_o do_v yet_o stand_v and_o continue_v pure_a and_o uncorrupted_a 60._o uncorrupted_a mâ—rnay_n of_o the_o mass_n book_n l._n cap._n 60._o so_o that_o if_o we_o regard_v the_o account_n which_o we_o have_v before_o in_o the_o life_n of_o pope_n innocent_a 1._o innocent_a see_v the_o beginning_n of_o this_o century_n §._o 1._o or_o the_o full_a evidence_n of_o these_o author_n ancient_a and_o modern_a we_o must_v grant_v there_o be_v prescribe_v form_n at_o rome_n long_o before_o gelasius_n time_n but_o be_v by_o continuance_n of_o time_n and_o frequent_a transcribe_v become_v somewhat_o imperfect_a he_o undertake_v to_o rectify_v they_o by_o some_o alteration_n and_o by_o add_v something_o of_o his_o own_o make_v the_o office_n more_o complete_a his_o put_v the_o canon_n into_o order_n add_v to_o the_o preface_n and_o his_o range_v the_o collect_v into_o a_o method_n show_v there_o be_v collect_v and_o a_o preface_n and_o a_o canon_n before_o so_o that_o the_o use_n of_o prescribe_a form_n do_v not_o begin_v in_o his_o time_n and_o yet_o because_o he_o take_v so_o much_o pain_n about_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o book_n which_o he_o have_v correct_v and_o put_v in_o order_n be_v call_v codex_fw-la gelasianus_n the_o gelasian_a book_n and_o john_n the_o deacon_n who_o write_v the_o life_n of_o pope_n gregory_n say_v that_o he_o contract_v this_o gelasion_n book_n and_o out_o of_o it_o compile_v the_o gregorian_a office_n 17._o office_n johan_n diac._n vit_fw-fr gregor_n 1._o lib._n 2._o cap._n 17._o yet_o so_o as_o it_o seem_v the_o book_n still_o remain_v in_o some_o place_n for_o the_o chronicle_n of_o the_o abbey_n of_o saint_n richerius_n 4._o richerius_n chronic._n s._n richerii_fw-la apud_fw-la dacherii_fw-la spicileg_n tom._n 4._o reckon_v up_o nineteen_o missal_n of_o gelasius_n among_o the_o volume_n in_o their_o library_n and_o it_o be_v plain_a enough_o that_o pope_n gregory_n take_v the_o same_o liberty_n with_o this_o gelasian_a office_n that_o he_o have_v do_v with_o those_o our_o of_o which_o he_o first_o extract_v it_o for_o there_o be_v form_n from_o the_o beginning_n and_o none_o but_o great_a bishop_n presume_v to_o alter_v they_o which_o have_v be_v a_o very_a impertinent_a labour_n if_o after_o they_o have_v thus_o correct_v the_o office_n they_o have_v not_o impose_v the_o use_n of_o they_o on_o their_o subordinate_a clergy_n and_o doubtless_o they_o will_v never_o have_v take_v this_o pain_n if_o every_o private_a minister_n may_v vary_v the_o office_n every_o day_n at_o his_o pleasure_n which_o fancy_n this_o book_n of_o gelasius_n utter_o confute_v and_o prove_v there_o be_v a_o canon_n for_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n write_v down_o in_o a_o book_n at_o least_o a_o hundred_o year_n before_o s._n gregory_n time_n yea_o we_o see_v this_o very_a book_n of_o gelasius_n be_v take_v out_o of_o elder_a form_n which_o make_v it_o to_o be_v somewhat_o strange_a that_o my_o adversary_n shall_v cite_v and_o own_v this_o gelasian_a book_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o in_o the_o same_o page_n affirm_v there_o be_v no_o settle_a form_n of_o consecration_n at_o rome_n before_o gregory_n be_v time_n 83._o time_n disc_n of_o liturgy_n p_o 83._o but_o of_o this_o i_o shall_v have_v occasion_n to_o say_v more_o in_o the_o next_o century_n and_o shall_v conclude_v this_o age_n with_o observe_v that_o clovis_n the_o first_o christian_a king_n of_o france_n soon_o after_o his_o conversion_n place_v certain_a monk_n in_o the_o city_n of_o rheims_n give_v they_o great_a privilege_n and_o possession_n and_o the_o rule_n which_o they_o be_v govern_v by_o be_v that_o which_o macarius_n have_v compose_v about_o one_o hundred_o year_n before_o for_o his_o monk_n of_o nitria_n the_o nine_o article_n whereof_o enjoin_v they_o to_o love_v the_o course_n of_o their_o own_o monastery_n above_o all_o thing_n â—96_n thing_n cursum_fw-la monasterii_fw-la super_fw-la omne_fw-la diligas_fw-la reg._n s._n macar_n art_n 9_o ap_fw-mi cointe_n annal_n eccles_n franc._n tom._n 1._o pag._n 178._o an._n â—96_n that_o be_v that_o they_o shall_v delight_v in_o that_o form_n of_o service_n which_o be_v prescribe_v for_o their_o monastery_n for_o a_o course_n signify_v a_o office_n for_o divine-service_n and_o therefore_o gregory_n of_o tours_n say_v that_o he_o himself_o write_v a_o book_n of_o ecclesiastical_a course_n 31._o course_n gregor_n turon_n lib._n 10._o cap._n 31._o that_o be_v of_o divine_a office_n and_o the_o same_o author_n call_v say_v the_o whole_a service_n fulfil_v the_o course_n 38._o course_n post_fw-la impleâ—â—m_fw-la in_o oratione_fw-la câ—râ—um_fw-la id_fw-la de_fw-fr glor_n confess_v cap._n 38._o so_o the_o roman_a course_n be_v put_v for_o the_o roman_a missal_n 680._o missal_n spâ—lm_a council_n tom._n i._o pag_n 177._o an._n 680._o and_o in_o one_o of_o our_o ancient_a saxon_a council_n it_o be_v ordain_v that_o in_o all_o church_n the_o course_n shall_v be_v reverent_o perform_v at_o the_o canonical_a hour_n 295._o hour_n council_n calcuth_n can_v 7._o a_o 787._o ibid._n p._n 295._o from_o which_o use_n of_o the_o word_n we_o may_v learn_v that_o the_o most_o ancient_a monk_n long_o before_o the_o time_n of_o benedict_n have_v their_o prescribe_a form_n of_o prayer_n which_o they_o use_v in_o their_o own_o oratory_n though_o among_o these_o man_n who_o do_v a_o little_a incline_v to_o rapture_n and_o some_o degree_n of_o enthusiasm_n if_o any_o where_n we_o may_v have_v expect_v to_o have_v find_v extempore_o prayer_n i_o shut_v up_o this_o century_n with_o the_o word_n of_o du-plessis_n thus_o we_o be_v come_v to_o the_o five_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n find_v in_o all_o this_o time_n one_o service_n consist_v of_o confession_n and_o prayer_n psalm_n read_v preach_a blessing_n and_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n according_a to_o the_o institution_n of_o our_o lord_n mornay_n of_o the_o mass_n book_n i._n chap._n 6._o pag_n 44._o so_o that_o he_o do_v not_o think_v this_o age_n be_v much_o corrupt_v and_o yet_o we_o have_v prove_v and_o he_o own_v that_o prescribe_v form_n be_v now_o general_o use_v chap._n ii_o of_o liturgy_n in_o the_o six_o century_n we_o need_v go_v no_o low_o for_o authority_n to_o prove_v the_o use_n of_o liturgy_n because_o our_o adversary_n free_o and_o frequent_o grant_v that_o they_o begin_v in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o former_a and_o the_o beginning_n of_o this_o century_n but_o i_o must_v here_o note_v in_o general_n concern_v this_o concession_n first_o that_o if_o they_o begin_v no_o soon_o yet_o they_o prescribe_v to_o at_o least_o twelve-hundred_n year_n and_o to_o universal_a practice_n and_o
can_v not_o be_v satisfy_v unless_o the_o bishop_n will_v put_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o four_o general_a council_n into_o the_o dyptics_n to_o be_v read_v at_o the_o altar_n and_o when_o these_o name_n be_v put_v in_o as_o they_o desire_v the_o whole_a multitude_n come_v together_o to_o observe_v and_o hear_v this_o new_a and_o grateful_a addition_n and_o divide_v themselves_o into_o two_o part_n they_o sing_v for_o a_o long_a time_n the_o benedictus_n bless_a be_v the_o lord_n god_n of_o israel_n until_o the_o choir_n begin_v the_o trisagion_n to_o which_o they_o all_o listen_v and_o after_o the_o read_n of_o the_o holy_a gospel_n the_o liturgy_n be_v perform_v according_a to_o the_o custom_n that_o be_v the_o office_n for_o catechuman_n then_o the_o door_n be_v shut_v and_o the_o holy_a accustom_a lesson_n read_v at_o the_o time_n for_o read_v the_o dyptics_n all_o the_o people_n with_o silence_n draw_v near_o to_o the_o altar_n and_o upon_o hear_v the_o deacon_n recite_v those_o name_n they_o all_o cry_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n glory_n be_v to_o thou_o o_o lord_n and_o then_o through_o god_n help_n the_o rest_n of_o the_o liturgy_n be_v finish_v with_o all_o decency_n 733._o decency_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d council_n constant_n sub_fw-la men._n act._n 5._o bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 1._o pag._n 733._o now_o here_o we_o have_v not_o only_o the_o name_n of_o liturgy_n use_v in_o the_o sense_n we_o now_o take_v it_o but_o the_o several_a part_n of_o it_o be_v set_v down_o and_o particular_a notice_n of_o divers_a form_n therein_o contain_v viz._n the_o benedictus_n the_o trisagion_n and_o the_o gloria_fw-la tibi_fw-la domine_fw-la the_o prayer_n for_o the_o catechuman_n the_o dyptics_n etc._n etc._n and_o the_o prayer_n themselves_o be_v call_v the_o accustom_a liturgy_n and_o say_v to_o be_v perform_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d with_o all_o good_a order_n that_o be_v according_a to_o that_o excellent_a order_n appoint_v by_o the_o ancient_a liturgy_n §_o 7._o pope_n vigilius_n live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o this_o emperor_n 540._o vigilius_n ep._n rom._n an._n dom._n 540._o and_o write_v a_o epistle_n to_o he_o wherein_o he_o bless_v god_n for_o that_o prince_n religious_a care_n of_o the_o church_n which_o requite_v he_o by_o her_o daily_a prayer_n for_o he_o and_o vigilius_n note_n that_o justinians_n affection_n to_o the_o church_n be_v a_o sign_n that_o their_o usual_a prayer_n for_o it_o be_v hear_v and_o answer_v and_o when_o he_o come_v to_o describe_v that_o prayer_n he_o do_v it_o in_o these_o word_n all_o bishop_n by_o a_o ancient_a tradition_n in_o the_o communion_n office_n desire_n and_o pray_v that_o the_o lord_n will_v please_v to_o unite_v govern_v and_o preserve_v the_o catholic_a faith_n throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n 5._o world_n omnes_fw-la pontifices_fw-la antiâ—uâ_fw-la in_o offerendo_fw-la sâ—cripcio_fw-la traditione_n aepeâ—â—mus_fw-la excrante_n ut_fw-la catholicam_fw-la fidem_fw-la adunaâ—e_fw-la regere_fw-la donamus_fw-la &_o custodire_fw-la toto_fw-la orâ—e_fw-la dignetuâ—_n vigil_n ep_v 4._o ad_fw-la justin_n bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 5._o which_o word_n be_v certain_o the_o roman_a form_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o day_n of_o vigilius_n be_v according_a to_o the_o book_n of_o gelasius_n his_o correct_v not_o much_o alter_v from_o the_o liturgy_n ascribe_v to_o s._n clement_n or_o the_o old_a roman_a form_n before_o gelasius_n 119._o gelasius_n pro_fw-la sanctà _fw-la tuà _fw-la catâ—olicà _fw-la &_o apostolicâ_fw-la ecâ—lesiâ_fw-la ut_fw-la pacificare_fw-la custodire_fw-la &_o gubernare_fw-la digneris_fw-la omnes_fw-la fine_n terrae_fw-la liturg._n s._n clem._n bib._n patr._n tom._n 2._o edit_n paris_n p._n 119._o and_o when_o gregory_n the_o great_a in_o the_o next_o century_n correct_v the_o gelasian_a office_n he_o evident_o make_v his_o form_n out_o of_o both_o those_o elder_a liturgy_n 128._o liturgy_n pro_fw-la eccles_n â_fw-la tuâ_fw-la sancta_fw-la catholicâ_fw-la quam_fw-la pacificare_fw-la custodire_fw-la adunare_fw-la &_o regâ—râ—â—igneris_fw-la toto_fw-la terrarum_fw-la erbe_fw-la offâ—c_fw-la gregorian_n ibid._n pag._n 128._o as_o the_o reader_n will_v see_v by_o compare_v the_o several_a way_n of_o express_v this_o in_o these_o several_a office_n in_o divers_a age_n use_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o show_v not_o only_o that_o there_o be_v a_o form_n of_o prayer_n for_o the_o church_n profess_v the_o catholic_a faith_n in_o the_o time_n of_o vigilius_n but_o that_o the_o form_n be_v then_o believe_v to_o be_v from_o ancient_a tradition_n and_o be_v make_v almost_o in_o the_o very_a word_n which_o have_v be_v use_v for_o many_o hundred_o year_n before_o have_v liturgy_n be_v new_o set_v up_o as_o my_o adversary_n pretend_v nothing_o have_v be_v more_o false_a nor_o more_o ridiculous_a than_o to_o allege_v a_o ancient_a tradition_n for_o this_o form_n and_o have_v all_o minister_n before_o this_o have_v the_o liberty_n to_o pray_v in_o what_o expression_n they_o please_v nothing_o have_v be_v more_o impossible_a than_o this_o harmony_n between_o these_o office_n which_o only_o differ_v in_o divers_a age_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o several_a correction_n of_o the_o form_n but_o be_v always_o in_o every_o age_n do_v by_o a_o prescribe_a form_n which_o will_v be_v still_o more_o plain_a by_o the_o same_o vigilius_n his_o answer_n to_o the_o consultation_n of_o etherius_fw-la who_o he_o first_o inform_v concern_v the_o certain_a time_n on_o which_o easter_n be_v to_o be_v keep_v for_o that_o year_n and_o because_o this_o bishop_n be_v place_v in_o a_o country_n new_o convert_v to_o the_o catholic_a faith_n and_o not_o yet_o well_o instruct_v in_o the_o regular_a way_n of_o perform_v divine_a office_n he_o have_v it_o seem_v desire_v to_o know_v how_o they_o celebrate_v the_o service_n at_o rome_n on_o the_o great_a festival_n to_o which_o vigilius_n give_v this_o answer_n we_o also_o acquaint_v you_o that_o as_o to_o the_o order_n of_o prayer_n in_o celebrate_v the_o communion_n it_o be_v not_o different_a at_o any_o time_n nor_o upon_o any_o festival_n but_o we_o always_o consecrate_v the_o gift_n offer_v to_o god_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n then_o he_o go_v on_o to_o tell_v he_o that_o they_o have_v indeed_o proper_a preface_n for_o commemorate_n the_o mercy_n peculiar_o to_o be_v remember_v in_o each_o of_o the_o great_a festival_n and_o then_o add_v these_o word_n but_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o service_n we_o perform_v according_a to_o the_o accustom_a order_n and_o therefore_o we_o have_v herewith_o send_v you_o the_o text_n itself_o of_o that_o canonical_a prayer_n which_o by_o god_n mercy_n we_o have_v receive_v from_o apostolical_a tradition_n and_o that_o you_o may_v know_v in_o what_o place_n to_o add_v proper_a thing_n for_o each_o festival_n we_o have_v also_o add_v the_o prayer_n for_o easter-day_n 4._o easter-day_n oâ—dinem_fw-la quâ—que_fw-la precum_fw-la in_o celebritate_fw-la m_o ssarar_fw-la nullo_n nâ—s_o tâ—mpore_fw-la nuâ—â—â_fw-la 〈◊〉_d sign_n â—uacaâ—â—_n habere_fw-la aâ—uâ—â—_n sed_fw-la semper_fw-la â—â—aem_fw-la tenore_fw-la oblata_fw-la deo_fw-la munera_fw-la consecrare_fw-la &_o pp._n caetera_fw-la vero_fw-la ordine_fw-la consueto_fw-la prosequimur_fw-la qua_fw-la prepter_n &_o ipsius_fw-la canonicae_fw-la preci_fw-la textum_fw-la direximus_fw-la subter_fw-la adâ—â—ectâ—â—_n quaâ—â—â—_n deo_fw-la propitio_fw-la ex_fw-la apostolicâ_fw-la traditione_n suscepimus_fw-la etc._n etc._n vâ—gâ—l_o ep._n 2._o ad_fw-la etherâ—um_fw-la bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 4._o here_o we_o see_v the_o communion-service_n and_o especial_o the_o prayer_n of_o consecration_n be_v a_o ancient_a form_n derive_v from_o apostolical_a tradition_n and_o the_o whole_a office_n be_v write_v down_o in_o a_o book_n and_o send_v into_o that_o country_n where_o etherius_fw-la be_v bishop_n which_o some_o suppose_v to_o have_v be_v some_o part_n of_o spain_n late_o convert_v from_o heresy_n 279._o heresy_n baron_fw-fr annal_n an._n 538._o pag._n 278_o 279._o and_o if_o so_o probable_o this_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o that_o office_n which_o be_v call_v the_o mosarabick_a and_o be_v compose_v by_o s._n leander_n about_o fifty_o year_n after_o out_o of_o the_o old_a gothic_n and_o african_a form_n compare_v with_o this_o roman_a office_n however_o it_o appear_v that_o though_o in_o some_o place_n where_o the_o faith_n be_v new_o plant_v they_o need_v help_v to_o settle_v and_o correct_v their_o office_n yet_o both_o the_o new_a and_o ancient_a church_n do_v all_o agree_n in_o the_o use_n of_o form_n and_o when_o a_o new_a liturgy_n be_v to_o be_v make_v for_o a_o new_o convert_v nation_n the_o bishop_n consult_v the_o most_o ancient_a form_n they_o can_v find_v in_o other_o church_n choose_v out_o of_o they_o what_o they_o think_v proper_a for_o their_o own_o country_n and_o that_o form_n they_o enjoin_v upon_o all_o that_o be_v under_o their_o jurisdiction_n we_o must_v also_o observe_v further_o that_o the_o roman_a office_n which_o be_v write_v down_o and_o the_o very_a word_n
of_o it_o send_v to_o this_o bishop_n be_v call_v a_o order_n of_o prayer_n which_o therefore_o do_v not_o signify_v a_o bare_a rubric_n for_o method_n but_o a_o book_n contain_v the_o preface_n hymn_n and_o prayer_n themselves_o and_o thus_o it_o be_v use_v in_o the_o life_n of_o s._n laetus_n a_o monk_n who_o about_o this_o time_n be_v ordain_v deacon_n and_o he_o in_o a_o short_a time_n learn_v the_o psalter_n and_o all_o that_o the_o ecclesiast_fw-la call_v order_n require_v so_o as_o to_o be_v more_o perfect_a in_o they_o than_o many_o be_v who_o have_v be_v long_o use_v to_o they_o 413._o they_o cointè_fw-fr annal_n eâ—â—les_n â—raâ—â—_n a_o 533._o pag_n 413._o this_o ecclesiastical_a order_n be_v a_o book_n as_o well_o as_o the_o psalter_n and_o this_o ingemous_a monk_n get_v to_o say_v the_o very_a word_n of_o they_o both_o by_o heart_n but_o to_o return_v to_o pope_n vigilius_n he_o be_v so_o tenacious_a of_o form_n that_o he_o warn_v etherius_fw-la not_o to_o permit_v one_o syllable_n to_o be_v alter_v in_o the_o gloria_fw-la patri_fw-la which_o the_o catholic_n by_o ancient_a custom_n use_v to_o say_v after_o the_o ps_n â—ms_v thus_o glory_n be_v to_o the_o father_n and_o to_o the_o son_n and_o to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o some_o heretic_n a_o little_a before_o presume_v to_o leave_v out_o the_o last_o be_v saying_n it_o thus_o and_o to_o the_o son_n the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o he_o coâ—demus_fw-la as_o a_o heretical_a variation_n 4._o variation_n vâ—â—_n ep._n 2._o ibid._n pag_n 4._o but_o it_o have_v be_v impossible_a to_o secure_v the_o orthodox_n form_n if_o my_o adversary_n pretend_v liberty_n of_o vary_v the_o word_n of_o their_o prayer_n and_o praise_n have_v then_o be_v allow_v in_o the_o church_n nay_o if_o that_o have_v be_v permit_v in_o former_a age_n there_o will_v have_v be_v no_o certain_a primitive_a form_n leave_v by_o which_o they_o can_v have_v correct_v these_o heretical_a innovation_n §_o 8._o in_o the_o east_n we_o have_v further_a evidence_n of_o the_o continuance_n of_o liturgick_a form_n 550_o council_n mopseve_v an._n d._n 550_o for_o in_o the_o council_n of_o mopsvestia_n the_o father_n there_o assemble_v pray_v for_o the_o emperor_n in_o that_o ancient_a and_o general_o receive_v form_n o_o lord_n save_o the_o emperor_n and_o hear_v he_o whensoever_o he_o call_v upon_o thou_o 560._o thou_o salvum_fw-la fac_fw-la domine_fw-la imperatorem_fw-la &_o exaudi_fw-la eum_fw-la quacunque_fw-la die_fw-la te_fw-la invocaverit_fw-la vid._n synod_n quint._n collat_n 5._o apud_fw-la bin._n tom._n ii_o par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 83._o anastasius_n sinaita_n patriar_n antioch_n an._n dom._n 560._o but_o soon_o after_o this_o we_o have_v sufficient_a proof_n that_o the_o whole_a liturgy_n transcribe_v in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n and_o show_v to_o have_v be_v the_o antiochian_a office_n some_o age_n before_o be_v still_o in_o use_n there_o for_o anastasius_n who_o have_v be_v a_o monk_n of_o mount_n sinai_n be_v now_o patriarch_n of_o antioch_n have_v some_o homily_n own_v to_o be_v genuine_a still_o extant_a wherein_o he_o refer_v to_o and_o expound_v the_o word_n and_o action_n prescribe_v by_o that_o ancient_a liturgy_n as_o first_o he_o bid_v they_o mind_n the_o deacon_n voice_n when_o he_o cry_v stand_v with_o reverence_n stand_v with_o fear_n bow_v down_o your_o head_n and_o again_o the_o priest_n say_v he_o engage_v you_o to_o attend_v when_o he_o bid_v you_o lift_v up_o your_o heart_n and_o what_o do_v you_o answer_v do_v you_o not_o reply_v we_o lift_v they_o up_o unto_o the_o lord_n add_v that_o the_o people_n join_v their_o part_n to_o the_o priest_n make_v the_o prayer_n to_o be_v more_o effectual_a he_o go_v on_o to_o tell_v they_o the_o angel_n minister_v at_o the_o holy_a liturgy_n the_o cherubin_n stand_v round_o about_o and_o with_o sweet_a voice_n sing_v the_o trisagion_n holy_a holy_a holy_a and_o the_o seraphin_n bow_v and_o adore_v he_o mention_n also_o the_o lord_n prayer_n as_o be_v daily_o repeat_v by_o all_o in_o the_o communion-office_n and_o comment_n upon_o that_o ancient_a form_n give_v holy_a thing_n to_o those_o that_o be_v holy_a 10._o holy_a arastas_fw-la sin_n orat_fw-la de_fw-fr sacr_n synaxt_v in_o auctario_fw-la bib._n pati_fw-la tom._n 2._o col_fw-fr 9_o &_o 10._o now_o these_o passage_n and_o in_o this_o order_n may_v be_v see_v in_o divers_a ancient_a liturgy_n particular_o in_o that_o which_o be_v set_v down_o in_o the_o constitution_n which_o show_v that_o the_o same_o form_n be_v use_v at_o antioch_n in_o this_o age_n which_o have_v be_v use_v there_o in_o divers_a of_o the_o foregoing_a century_n and_o though_o in_o these_o homily_n he_o do_v transcribe_v no_o more_o of_o they_o but_o only_o such_o part_n of_o the_o liturgy_n as_o be_v proper_a to_o move_v the_o people_n to_o come_v to_o the_o communion_n with_o devotion_n and_o reverence_n charity_n and_o holy_a resolution_n yet_o by_o those_o which_o he_o occasional_o mention_n and_o by_o the_o order_n of_o they_o we_o may_v discern_v the_o ancient_a form_n be_v still_o in_o use_n there_o with_o little_a or_o no_o variation_n §_o 9_o by_o this_o time_n divers_a part_n of_o spain_n have_v embrace_v the_o catholic_a faith_n 563._o council_n bracar_n i._o an._n dom._n 563._o and_o therefore_o now_o the_o orthodox_n bishop_n meet_v in_o a_o council_n at_o braga_n and_o after_o they_o have_v cause_v the_o book_n of_o ancient_a canon_n to_o be_v public_o read_v before_o they_o they_o gather_v out_o of_o they_o some_o that_o be_v of_o present_a use_n and_o revive_v they_o by_o a_o fresh_a impose_v they_o the_o first_o thing_n they_o labour_v to_o regulate_v be_v that_o variety_n of_o form_n and_o different_a way_n of_o divine_a service_n which_o the_o mixture_n of_o divers_a nation_n and_o opinion_n have_v produce_v among_o they_o therefore_o the_o first_o canon_n be_v that_o one_o and_o the_o same_o order_n of_o sing_v shall_v be_v keep_v in_o morning_n and_o evening_n prayer_n and_o that_o no_o different_a custom_n either_o of_o private_a man_n or_o of_o monastery_n shall_v be_v mix_v with_o the_o ecclesiastical_a rule_n 211._o rule_n ut_fw-la unus_fw-la atque_fw-la idem_fw-la psallendi_fw-la ordo_fw-la in_o matutinis_fw-la vel_fw-la vespertinis_fw-la officiis_fw-la teneatur_fw-la &_o non_fw-la diversae_fw-la ac_fw-la privatae_fw-la neque_fw-la monasteriorum_fw-la consuetudines_fw-la cum_fw-la ecclesiasticâ_fw-la regulà _fw-fr sint_fw-la permixtae_fw-la council_n brac._n can_v 1._o bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 211._o the_o morning_n and_o evening_n office_n consist_v chief_o of_o psalm_n and_o hymn_n with_o some_o proper_a collect_v and_o be_v all_o or_o the_o most_o part_n of_o they_o chant_v and_o sing_v which_o can_v be_v in_o a_o public_a congregation_n unless_o the_o form_n and_o word_n be_v know_v before_o wherefore_o for_o these_o matin_n and_o vesper_n they_o have_v establish_v one_o order_n beside_o these_o there_o be_v the_o communion-office_n before_o noon_n and_o for_o that_o they_o have_v also_o a_o prescribe_v form_n which_o they_o call_v here_o the_o ecclesiastical_a rule_n and_o since_o some_o private_a person_n presume_v to_o alter_v this_o and_o other_o follow_v some_o of_o the_o form_n prescribe_v by_o the_o rule_n of_o certain_a monastery_n they_o utter_o reject_v these_o variation_n and_o bound_v they_o all_o to_o the_o public_a liturgy_n this_o be_v the_o plain_a sense_n of_o the_o canon_n and_o therefore_o ordo_fw-la psallendi_fw-la and_o ecclesiastica_fw-la regula_n must_v be_v more_o than_o a_o rubric_n for_o these_o confine_v they_o to_o sing_v the_o matin_n and_o vesper_n in_o the_o same_o word_n and_o to_o celebrate_v the_o communion-service_n by_o such_o a_o certain_a rule_n as_o admit_v of_o no_o variation_n and_o the_o follow_a canon_n make_v this_o still_o more_o plain_a the_o second_o be_v that_o on_o the_o vigil_n of_o feast_n and_o at_o the_o communion_n all_o shall_v read_v the_o same_o and_o not_o different_a lesson_n in_o the_o church_n the_o three_o order_n that_o bishop_n and_o priest_n shall_v use_v the_o same_o form_n of_o salute_v the_o people_n viz._n the_o lord_n be_v with_o you_o to_o which_o they_o shall_v answer_v and_o with_o thy_o spirit_n even_o as_o the_o whole_a east_n have_v retain_v it_o from_o the_o apostle_n and_o not_o as_o the_o priscillianist_n have_v alter_v it_o the_o four_o canon_n be_v that_o the_o communion-office_n shall_v by_o all_o be_v celebrate_v by_o that_o same_o order_n which_o profuturus_fw-la former_o bishop_n of_o this_o church_n receive_v in_o write_v from_o the_o apostolical_a see_n the_o five_o enjoin_v that_o none_o pass_v by_o that_o order_n of_o baptise_v which_o the_o church_n of_o braga_n ancient_o use_v and_o which_o to_o avoid_v all_o doubt_n concern_v the_o same_o profuturus_fw-la have_v receive_v in_o write_v from_o the_o see_v of_o s._n peter_n 212._o peter_n council_n bracar_n l._n can._n 2_o
before_o 26._o before_o usher_n rel._n of_o anc_fw-la irish_a chap._n 4._o pag._n 26._o so_o that_o bishop_n usher_n believe_v that_o at_o first_o both_o briton_n and_o irish_a have_v one_o form_n one_o liturgy_n and_o the_o variety_n which_o my_o adversary_n call_v a_o ancient_a liberty_n be_v a_o innovation_n and_o a_o corruption_n of_o the_o true_o ancient_a way_n of_o serve_a god_n by_o one_o and_o the_o same_o liturgy_n and_o the_o reader_n must_v have_v see_v this_o to_o have_v be_v bishop_n vsher_n opinion_n if_o he_o have_v not_o cut_v off_o half_a his_o discourse_n and_o begin_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o a_o sentence_n but_o to_o make_v this_o still_o more_o evident_a bishop_n usher_n in_o another_o tract_n produce_v a_o very_a ancient_a manuscript_n call_v a_o catalogue_n of_o the_o irish_a saint_n wherein_o they_o be_v reckon_v up_o in_o three_o order_n and_o the_o chronology_n be_v so_o very_o exact_a that_o we_o may_v reasonable_o believe_v it_o be_v write_v by_o a_o very_a good_a hand_n the_o word_n be_v these_o the_o first_o order_n be_v that_o of_o catholic_a saint_n in_o the_o time_n of_o patricius_n and_o they_o be_v famous_a bishop_n full_a of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o number_n 350_o founder_n of_o church_n have_v one_o head_n even_o christ_n and_o one_o leader_n s._n patric_n one_o mass_n and_o one_o manner_n of_o celebration_n the_o second_o order_n be_v catholic_a presbyter_n among_o who_o be_v few_o bishop_n and_o many_o priest_n 300_o in_o number_n have_v one_o head_n even_o our_o lord_n they_o celebrate_v divers_a mass_n and_o have_v divers_a rule_n the_o three_o order_n of_o saint_n be_v holy_a presbyter_n and_o a_o few_o jew_n bishop_n 100_o in_o number_n and_o they_o have_v divers_a rule_n and_o mass_n 474._o mass_n usherii_fw-la antiqu._n britan_n eccles_n pag._n 473_o 474._o then_o a_o little_a after_o he_o recokon_v the_o time_n that_o these_o order_n cotain_v the_o first_o which_o be_v most_o holy_a continue_v from_o an._n 433._o to_o an._n 534._o the_o second_o which_o be_v holy_a of_o holies_n continue_v from_o 544._o to_o 572._o the_o 3d_o order_n which_o be_v holy_a continue_v from_o 598_o to_o 665_o 490._o 665_o vid._n ibid._n pag._n 490._o now_o by_o this_o account_n we_o see_v that_o the_o first_o and_o best_a time_n from_o s._n patric_n have_v only_o one_o form_n of_o divine_a service_n and_o thus_o it_o contive_v for_o above_o 100_o year_n from_o towards_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o five_o century_n that_o be_v from_o their_o first_o conversion_n till_o towards_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o 6_o century_n and_o then_o about_o the_o time_n that_o monkery_n come_v into_o request_n in_o the_o western_a church_n as_o superstition_n increase_v variety_n of_o rule_n be_v make_v and_o in_o they_o be_v prescribe_v various_a form_n of_o prayer_n and_o divine_a service_n or_o as_o they_o call_v it_o of_o mass_n for_o as_o bishop_n usher_n tell_v we_o the_o public_a liturgy_n and_o service_n of_o the_o church_n be_v of_o old_a name_v the_o mass_n even_o then_o also_o when_o prayer_n be_v only_o say_v and_o so_o the_o evening_n mass_n signify_v no_o more_o than_o that_o which_o we_o call_v evening-prayer_n 26._o evening-prayer_n b._n usher_n rel._n of_o anc_fw-la irish_a chap._n 4._o pag._n 26._o so_o then_o when_o variety_n be_v bring_v in_o it_o be_v not_o as_o he_o false_o pretend_v a_o liberty_n to_o pray_v arbitrary_o it_o be_v various_a form_n prescribe_v in_o each_o diocese_n or_o monastery_n and_o every_o clerk_n and_o monk_n be_v bind_v to_o the_o form_n of_o his_o own_o diocese_n or_o monastery_n and_o so_o be_v stranger_n too_o when_o they_o come_v among_o they_o which_o occasion_v gillibert_n to_o complain_v that_o it_o be_v indecent_a and_o schismatical_a to_o see_v a_o very_a learned_a man_n of_o one_o order_n to_o be_v like_o a_o private_a lay_v man_n when_o he_o come_v to_o the_o church_n of_o another_o order_n 24._o order_n gillibert_n in_o usher_n relig._n anc_fw-fr irish_a pag._n 24._o that_o be_v because_o he_o can_v not_o make_v response_n nor_o vocal_o join_v in_o their_o strange_a form_n wherefore_o when_o superstition_n have_v destroy_v their_o ancient_n and_o original_a uniformity_n they_o have_v no_o liberty_n but_o be_v as_o much_o under_o form_n as_o ever_o only_o different_a church_n have_v divers_a form_n which_o i_o will_v make_v still_o more_o evident_a for_o bishop_n usher_n expound_v the_o aforesaid_a passage_n of_o divers_a mass_n and_o divers_a rule_n show_v it_o be_v mean_v of_o divers_a form_n and_o reckon_v up_o four_o several_a rule_n write_v down_o by_o these_o irish_a saint_n all_o differ_v from_o each_o other_o 476._o other_o uâ—â—er_n antiq._n briâ—_n eccles_n pag._n 476._o and_o two_o more_o one_o write_v by_o daganus_n approve_v of_o by_o pope_n gregory_n the_o great_a another_o make_v by_o columbanus_n who_o flourish_v anno_fw-la dom._n 614._o which_o be_v yet_o extant_a and_o differ_v in_o some_o thing_n from_o the_o rule_n of_o s._n benedict_n 477._o benedict_n id._n ibid._n pag._n 476_o &_o 477._o of_o which_o ordericus_n vitalis_n say_v that_o though_o his_o scholar_n follow_v the_o rule_n of_o s._n benedict_n yet_o they_o forsake_v not_o the_o order_n of_o their_o master_n for_o from_o columbanus_n they_o learn_v the_o manner_n and_o order_n of_o divine-service_n and_o a_o form_n of_o prayer_n for_o all_o order_n of_o man_n that_o be_v in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n 1094._o god_n orderie_n â—ital_n hist_o eccles_n lib._n 8._o ad_fw-la an._n 1094._o so_o that_o this_o learned_a primate_n take_v all_o these_o variety_n to_o be_v various_a form_n of_o prayer_n and_o my_o adversary_n shameful_o abuse_v his_o great_a name_n to_o give_v colour_n to_o a_o false_a and_o groundless_a device_n of_o his_o own_o of_o pray_v arbitrary_o and_o extempore_o which_o he_o will_v dress_v up_o as_o one_o of_o the_o general_a usage_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n whereas_o there_o be_v not_o one_o syllable_n in_o bishop_n usher_n tend_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o irish_a retain_v this_o liberty_n of_o pray_v for_o 1100_o year_n and_o the_o briton_n and_o scot_n for_o a_o long_a time_n after_o augustin_n this_o be_v his_o own_o invention_n and_o be_v as_o false_a as_o his_o reflection_n upon_o the_o present_a church_n of_o england_n in_o that_o page_n be_v malicious_a and_o without_o ground_n 89._o ground_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 89._o as_o for_o the_o briton_n he_o say_v they_o be_v enemy_n to_o the_o roman_a use_n in_o the_o eucharist_n in_o gildas_n be_v time_n but_o he_o produce_v a_o author_n there_o which_o say_v they_o follow_v the_o asian_a manner_n in_o preach_v baptise_v and_o celebrate_v easter_n 107._o easter_n ibid._n pag._n 88_o spelm._n council_n tom._n i._o pag._n 107._o now_o the_o asian_a and_o eastern_a church_n have_v form_n of_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n and_o baptise_v in_o the_o four_o age_n as_o we_o show_v before_o out_o of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n and_o many_o other_o author_n therefore_o if_o they_o follow_v the_o eastern_a manner_n than_o they_o have_v form_n for_o the_o eucharist_n and_o baptism_n and_o though_o they_o have_v no_o uniformity_n with_o rome_n yet_o if_o they_o follow_v the_o asian_a manner_n he_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o assert_v that_o they_o be_v averse_a to_o and_o unacquainted_a with_o any_o uniformity_n and_o that_o they_o have_v no_o prescribe_a liturgy_n for_o such_o uniformity_n long_o after_o a_o pitiful_a piece_n of_o sophistry_n to_o conclude_v from_o their_o not_o receive_v the_o roman_a liturgy_n and_o agree_v to_o be_v uniform_a with_o they_o to_o infer_v that_o the_o briton_n have_v no_o uniformity_n or_o liturgy_n at_o all_o if_o we_o may_v believe_v bishop_n usher_n saint_n patric_n be_v the_o apostle_n both_o of_o the_o irish_a and_o welsh_a and_o bring_v the_o same_o liturgy_n into_o wales_n that_o he_o bring_v into_o ireland_n and_o therefore_o he_o say_v of_o the_o briton_n that_o their_o form_n of_o liturgy_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o which_o be_v receive_v by_o their_o neighbour_n the_o gaul_n 26._o gaul_n usher_n rel._n of_o anc_fw-la irish_a pag._n 26._o for_o which_o he_o cite_v the_o forementioned_a ancient_a manuscript_n and_o if_o they_o have_v any_o variety_n among_o they_o it_o be_v a_o variety_n of_o form_n not_o his_o arbitrary_a liberty_n for_o baleus_n inform_v we_o that_o kentigern_n who_o be_v bishop_n of_o that_o church_n which_o be_v afterward_o call_v s._n asaph_n write_v a_o manual_a of_o his_o ministration_n 32._o ministration_n balaeus_n de_fw-fr script_n brit._n mihi_fw-la fol._n 32._o that_o be_v the_o form_n by_o which_o he_o celebrate_v divine_a service_n and_o bishop_n usher_n show_v that_o he_o and_o s._n columba_n meet_v together_o their_o disciple_n alternate_o sing_v form_n of_o praise_n to_o god_n and_o the_o latter_a company_n with_o haleluia_o 560._o haleluia_o usher_n
roman_a form_n afterward_o and_o therefore_o his_o pretend_a liberty_n of_o pray_v extempore_o in_o public_a or_o change_v the_o public_a form_n at_o pleasure_n have_v no_o foundation_n among_o the_o french_a of_o those_o age_n and_o be_v ground_v only_o upon_o false_a and_o wrest_a quotation_n for_o in_o fact_n and_o reality_n there_o be_v no_o such_o liberty_n in_o the_o gallican_n church_n since_o the_o second_o famous_a conversion_n of_o that_o people_n no_o nor_o before_o as_o far_o as_o we_o can_v find_v by_o those_o few_o memoir_n we_o have_v of_o those_o obscure_a time_n 600._o ecclesia_fw-la germonica_n ab_fw-la an._n dom._n 600._o §_o 6._o my_o adversary_n be_v as_o much_o mistake_v in_o the_o proof_n which_o he_o bring_v for_o his_o imaginary_a liberty_n in_o germany_n for_o he_o say_v long_o after_o boniface_n have_v be_v stickle_v to_o reduce_v it_o to_o the_o roman_a uniformity_n the_o whole_a country_n be_v so_o far_o from_o submit_v to_o any_o one_o prescribe_a order_n of_o service_n that_o in_o one_o diocese_n there_o be_v various_a modes_n of_o administer_a which_o he_o prove_v by_o a_o decretal_a and_o by_o a_o passage_n in_o the_o life_n of_o bruno_n archbishop_n of_o colen_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o ten_o age_n who_o be_v then_o to_o correct_v the_o diversity_n of_o divine-service_n in_o his_o province_n 13â—_n province_n disc_n of_o lit._n â—ag_n 13â—_n to_o show_v the_o weakness_n and_o mistake_n of_o which_o argument_n and_o instance_n let_v we_o note_n that_o germany_n as_o well_o as_o other_o of_o its_o neighbour_a country_n be_v early_o convert_v to_o the_o christian_a faith_n for_o irenaeus_n mention_n the_o church_n found_v in_o germany_n which_o believe_v as_o other_o orthodox_n churches_n do_v 53._o do_v iren._n adv_o haer_fw-mi lib._n 1._o cap._n 3._o pag._n 53._o and_o in_o a_o council_n hold_v at_o colen_n an._n 347._o six_o of_o the_o german_a bishop_n be_v present_a 460._o present_a bin._n tom._n i._n par_fw-fr 1._o pag._n 460._o and_o from_o their_o nearness_n to_o and_o correspondence_n with_o the_o french_a we_o may_v conclude_v they_o use_v the_o same_o method_n in_o divine-service_n which_o be_v use_v there_o but_o when_o the_o northern_a nation_n break_v into_o these_o part_n of_o europe_n many_o of_o the_o german_n relapse_v to_o paganism_n yet_o not_o so_o general_o but_o that_o some_o of_o they_o be_v still_o christian_n and_o retain_v one_o form_n of_o divine-service_n use_v it_o in_o their_o mother-tongue_n now_o boniface_n be_v send_v thither_o in_o the_o year_n 722_o and_o though_o his_o pretence_n be_v to_o convert_v pagan_n yet_o his_o main_a business_n be_v to_o bring_v those_o who_o be_v already_o christian_n to_o submit_v to_o the_o roman_a service_n in_o the_o latin_a tongue_n in_o this_o he_o be_v stout_o oppose_v by_o divers_a bishop_n of_o germany_n who_o will_v not_o part_v with_o their_o old_a way_n of_o serve_a god_n but_o by_o the_o help_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o french_a king_n he_o be_v so_o successful_a in_o his_o attempt_n that_o as_o his_o great_a author_n say_v he_o induce_v the_o people_n of_o franconia_n hessia_n bavaria_n saxony_n frisia_n etc._n etc._n to_o receive_v the_o roman_a order_n oppress_v such_o as_o do_v oppose_v he_o by_o force_n but_o after_o this_o a_o holy_a man_n name_v methodius_n turn_v the_o scripture_n into_o the_o sclavonian_a tongue_n and_o reestablish_v the_o ancient_a service_n in_o all_o the_o church_n of_o this_o language_n attempt_v also_o to_o do_v the_o same_o in_o bavaria_n austria_n suevia_n etc._n etc._n abolish_n the_o latin_a mass_n and_o the_o ceremony_n of_o rome_n 65._o rome_n mornay_n of_o the_o mass_n book_n i._n chap._n 8._o pag._n 65._o or_o as_o the_o centuriator_n relate_v it_o 491._o it_o magdeb._n cent._n 9_o cap._n 10._o pag._n 491._o he_o begin_v to_o persuade_v some_o that_o cast_v away_o the_o latin_a tongue_n they_o shall_v celebrate_v divine_a service_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n for_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o church_n and_o return_v to_o their_o former_a usage_n which_o they_o have_v before_o the_o time_n of_o charles_n the_o great_a from_o which_o relation_n and_o from_o the_o good_a agreement_n between_o the_o old_a gallican_n and_o german_a church_n we_o may_v see_v there_o be_v form_n of_o prayer_n before_o boniface_n come_v into_o germany_n and_o methodius_n restore_v the_o use_n of_o those_o form_n and_o reject_v the_o roman_a liturgy_n so_o that_o here_o be_v form_n use_v by_o all_o and_o no_o side_n desire_v or_o expect_v any_o liberty_n from_o they_o none_o plead_v for_o extempore_o prayer_n the_o change_n be_v no_o more_o than_o exchange_v one_o liturgy_n for_o another_o and_o in_o this_o boniface_n do_v prevail_v and_o methodius_n do_v not_o prevail_v much_o in_o germany_n be_v soon_o after_o banish_v from_o thence_o into_o moravia_n where_o he_o die_v but_o my_o adversary_n cite_v the_o canon_n law_n to_o prove_v there_o be_v afterward_o various_a modes_n of_o administer_a in_o one_o diocese_n now_o this_o decretal_a be_v general_o ascribe_v to_o pope_n celestine_n the_o three_o who_o die_v an._n 1198._o above_o 450_o year_n after_o boniface_n and_o b._n bilson_n think_v it_o be_v make_v by_o innocent_a the_o three_o in_o his_o lateran_n council_n an._n 1215._o near_o 500_o year_n after_o the_o word_n be_v these_o because_o in_o many_o part_n there_o be_v in_o the_o same_o city_n and_o diocese_n mix_a people_n of_o divers_a language_n have_v but_o one_o faith_n and_o yet_o divers_a rite_n and_o manner_n we_o strict_o charge_v the_o bishop_n of_o such_o place_n to_o provide_v fit_a man_n who_o according_a to_o the_o diversity_n of_o rite_n and_o tongue_n may_v celebrate_v divine_a office_n and_o minister_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n unto_o they_o 452._o they_o decret_n lib._n 1._o tit._n 3_o 1._o de_fw-fr offic._n jud._n cap._n 14._o mihi_fw-la pag._n 452._o now_o this_o decretal_a only_o provide_v for_o such_o city_n wherein_o there_o be_v merchant_n from_o all_o nation_n of_o christendom_n some_o of_o which_o suppose_v may_v be_v greek_n other_o armenian_n other_o sclavonian_n other_o spaniard_n all_o which_o have_v different_a form_n of_o liturgy_n and_o some_o of_o they_o in_o different_a language_n now_o in_o this_o case_n they_o be_v to_o be_v allow_v so_o many_o several_a priest_n of_o their_o own_o to_o officiate_v by_o their_o own_o liturgy_n but_o this_o no_o more_o prove_v that_o priest_n who_o officiate_n to_o their_o own_o nation_n than_o have_v a_o liberty_n to_o vary_v or_o that_o there_o be_v various_a office_n for_o people_n of_o the_o same_o country_n than_o the_o allow_v of_o french_a dutch_a or_o greek_a church_n to_o serve_v god_n after_o their_o several_a way_n in_o london_n prove_v that_o the_o clergy_n of_o london_n be_v not_o enjoin_v to_o read_v one_o liturgy_n or_o that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v divers_a form_n of_o common-prayer_n this_o fallacy_n be_v so_o gross_a that_o to_o be_v impose_v on_o by_o it_o will_v show_v as_o little_a judgement_n as_o the_o press_v it_o express_v of_o modesty_n in_o he_o who_o will_v put_v such_o sham_n upon_o this_o age._n his_o second_o instance_n be_v about_o bruno_n bishop_n of_o colen_n who_o as_o he_o cite_v the_o relation_n not_o out_o of_o rotgerus_n but_o out_o of_o the_o centuriator_n correct_v the_o diversity_n of_o celebrate_v divine_a office_n in_o his_o province_n appoint_v there_o that_o the_o same_o order_n shall_v be_v every_o where_o observe_v 608._o observe_v diversitatem_fw-la sacra_fw-la peragendi_fw-la in_o totâ_fw-la sva_fw-la provinciâ_fw-la corrigens_fw-la ac_fw-la ut_fw-la eadem_fw-la ubique_fw-la esset_fw-la ratio_fw-la constituens_fw-la mag._n cent._n x._o pag._n 608._o but_o first_o he_o fraudulent_o leave_v out_o the_o word_n totâ_fw-la which_o signify_v this_o diversity_n be_v not_o in_o any_o one_o diocese_n but_o in_o the_o archbishop_n of_o colens_fw-la whole_a province_n to_o who_o all_o germania_n secunda_fw-la of_o old_a be_v subject_a 47._o subject_a heylin_n cosm_n lib._n 2._o pag._n 47._o and_o even_o at_o this_o day_n miraeus_n do_v reckon_v up_o five_o diocese_n beside_o that_o of_o colen_n all_o under_o this_o great_a metropolitan_a 300._o metropolitan_a mirai_fw-fr notitiae_fw-la episcopat_fw-la pag._n 300._o so_o that_o whereas_o in_o these_o several_a diocese_n there_o be_v some_o difference_n in_o the_o divine-service_n this_o famous_a bishop_n reduce_v they_o all_o according_a to_o the_o old_a canon_n to_o that_o one_o order_n which_o be_v use_v at_o colen_n now_o this_o make_v nothing_o for_o that_o liberty_n of_o private_a clergyman_n to_o vary_v the_o office_n as_o they_o please_v which_o my_o adversary_n plead_v for_o especial_o if_o what_o du-plessis_n say_v of_o this_o matter_n be_v true_a that_o bruno_n then_o reform_v the_o order_n of_o the_o mass_n in_o his_o diocese_n he_o shall_v say_v province_n according_a to_o that_o
be_v full_a of_o instance_n to_o show_v that_o the_o father_n use_v the_o word_n baptizo_fw-la in_o all_o three_o person_n i_o baptize_v thou_o be_v thou_o baptize_v he_o be_v baptize_v and_o that_o they_o use_v tingo_fw-la mergo_fw-la and_o mergito_fw-la as_o well_o as_o baptizo_fw-la e_fw-la have_v borrow_v all_o his_o quotation_n by_o wholesale_n from_o vossius_fw-la and_o vice_n come_v 608._o come_v voss_n thesis_n de_o bapt._n disp_n 2._o pag._n 372._o â—â—câ—â—m_fw-la de_fw-fr uâ—t_fw-fr bapt._n pag._n 608._o but_o indeed_o the_o inference_n that_o therefore_o they_o take_v a_o liberty_n to_o vary_v christ_n form_n be_v of_o his_o own_o invent_v and_o it_o be_v like_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o sophistry_n for_o the_o first_o word_n viz._n baptise_v christ_n do_v not_o determine_v the_o person_n in_o which_o it_o shall_v be_v use_v for_o he_o speak_v not_o to_o one_o that_o he_o be_v baptise_v but_o to_o his_o disciple_n and_o so_o express_v it_o by_o the_o participle_n viz._n baptise_v they_o etc._n etc._n upon_o which_o the_o latin_a church_n use_v the_o first_o person_n when_o they_o perform_v this_o office_n i_o baptize_v thou_o the_o greek_n general_o use_v the_o three_o person_n viz._n m._n or_o n._n be_v baptise_a as_o theodorus_n note_n but_o this_o be_v no_o alter_v christ_n form_n for_o that_o very_a author_n there_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o water_n vanish_v out_o of_o the_o font_n when_o a_o arian_n bishop_n alter_v the_o gospel_n form_n in_o baptise_v one_o barbas_fw-la 187._o barbas_fw-la theodor._n lect._n collect_v pag._n 187._o nor_o be_v this_o difference_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n any_o ground_n for_o the_o liberty_n which_o my_o adversary_n plead_v for_o viz._n the_o liberty_n for_o private_a minister_n to_o vary_v the_o form_n of_o their_o own_o church_n as_o they_o please_v for_o no_o bishop_n or_o priest_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v allow_v to_o use_v the_o three_o person_n nor_o do_v any_o in_o the_o greek_a church_n use_v the_o first_o so_o that_o every_o clergyman_n be_v bind_v to_o use_v the_o form_n prescribe_v in_o his_o own_o country_n and_o the_o church_n of_o england_n do_v not_o impose_v any_o more_o then_o as_o for_o his_o ridiculous_a ugr_v of_o the_o father_n use_v tingo_fw-la &_o mergo_fw-la etc._n etc._n for_o baptizo_fw-la we_o must_v note_v that_o not_o one_o of_o his_o instance_n be_v any_o account_n of_o the_o word_n use_v in_o the_o actual_a administration_n of_o baptism_n he_o can_v show_v they_o use_v any_o word_n but_o baptizo_fw-la then_o but_o his_o proof_n be_v out_o of_o the_o father_n occasional_a discourse_n concern_v baptism_n which_o they_o describe_v in_o their_o own_o word_n and_o phrase_n as_o it_o happen_v even_o as_o we_o call_v this_o holy_a action_n christen_v or_o sprinkle_v the_o child_n as_o well_o as_o baptise_v in_o our_o ordinary_a discourse_n but_o will_v any_o man_n who_o head_n be_v right_a infer_v from_o thence_o that_o our_o minister_n in_o the_o act_n of_o baptise_v take_v liberty_n to_o say_v i_o christen_v thou_o or_o i_o sprinkle_v thou_o etc._n etc._n i_o be_o ashamed_a to_o confute_v such_o mean_a sophistry_n yet_o must_v add_v that_o our_o lord_n neither_o speak_v latin_a nor_o greek_a but_o a_o language_n which_o be_v hebrew_n mix_v with_o syriack_n and_o it_o be_v strange_a when_o his_o word_n be_v to_o be_v turn_v into_o any_o other_o language_n in_o our_o common_a discourse_n that_o we_o may_v not_o translate_v they_o by_o any_o significant_a word_n but_o this_o liberty_n in_o ordinary_a converse_n or_o write_n be_v no_o manner_n of_o proof_n that_o the_o private_a minister_n of_o any_o church_n may_v vary_v the_o word_n use_v in_o their_o office_n when_o they_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n but_o he_o go_v on_o to_o prove_v this_o liberty_n of_o variation_n by_o the_o father_n sometime_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d sometime_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o so_o also_o in_o nomen_fw-la or_o in_o nomine_fw-la in_o or_o into_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n &c._n &c._n 96._o &c._n disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 96._o wherein_o the_o fallacy_n be_v the_o same_o as_o before_o for_o his_o author_n cite_v be_v only_o discourse_v of_o baptism_n not_o cite_v or_o report_v the_o very_a word_n which_o they_o use_v in_o baptise_v and_o therefore_o they_o take_v this_o liberty_n as_o if_o a_o preacher_n or_o catechist_n shall_v in_o a_o sermon_n or_o exposition_n say_v our_o church_n baptise_n man_n into_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n or_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n the_o creator_n the_o son_n the_o redeemer_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o sanctifier_n of_o all_o man_n this_o will_v not_o prove_v that_o this_o preacher_n or_o catechist_n do_v not_o use_v the_o word_n of_o the_o church_n form_n when_o he_o actual_o baptise_a nor_o show_v that_o we_o have_v here_o no_o prescribe_a form_n of_o baptism_n this_o be_v mere_a trifle_n but_o his_o next_o proof_n be_v disingenuous_a for_o he_o argue_v that_o some_o ancient_n think_v they_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o name_v the_o person_n of_o the_o trinity_n for_o if_o it_o be_v do_v in_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v sufficient_a from_o whence_o he_o gather_v that_o such_o father_n will_v neither_o impose_v form_n of_o prayer_n on_o other_o nor_o will_v observe_v what_o other_o have_v impose_v on_o they_o 98._o they_o disc_n of_o lit._n pag_n 97_o &_o 98._o now_o here_o i_o must_v observe_v that_o he_o have_v again_o take_v all_o his_o instance_n by_o which_o he_o prove_v this_o out_o of_o vossius_fw-la 379._o vossius_fw-la voss_n thes_n de_fw-fr baptism_n disp_n 2._o thes_n 5._o pag._n 370_o ad_fw-la pag._n 379._o but_o that_o learned_a author_n be_v too_o generous_a to_o make_v any_o such_o false_a and_o frivolous_a inference_n from_o those_o premise_n and_o do_v not_o represent_v even_o the_o premise_n themselves_o as_o my_o adversary_n do_v for_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o irenaeus_n be_v not_o speak_v of_o baptism_n in_o that_o place_n adâ—_n haer_fw-mi lib._n 3_o c._n 20._o which_o my_o adversary_n cite_v and_o that_o justin_n martyr_n another_o of_o my_o adversary_n witness_n pag._n 99_o be_v not_o repeat_v but_o only_o paraphrase_v the_o form_n of_o baptism_n so_o that_o there_o be_v no_o ancient_a father_n who_o allow_v this_o but_o only_o s._n basil_n and_o s_o ambrose_n who_o general_o follow_v s._n basil_n in_o all_o thing_n nor_o do_v they_o speak_v of_o any_o church_n where_o such_o a_o omission_n be_v permit_v or_o where_o man_n be_v leave_v at_o liberty_n to_o baptise_v in_o what_o word_n they_o please_v only_o they_o put_v the_o case_n if_o a_o man_n be_v so_o baptise_a in_o christ_n name_n whether_o he_o ought_v to_o be_v baptise_a again_o these_o two_o think_v he_o ought_v not_o because_o factum_fw-la valet_fw-la quod_fw-la fieri_fw-la non_fw-la debet_fw-la but_o these_o two_o do_v not_o advise_v any_o so_o to_o baptise_v nor_o do_v it_o appear_v that_o ever_o they_o take_v this_o liberty_n they_o only_o argue_v for_o the_o validity_n of_o such_o a_o baptism_n though_o it_o be_v do_v irregular_o therefore_o these_o father_n and_o such_o late_a man_n as_o follow_v they_o be_v not_o for_o any_o man_n have_v liberty_n to_o alter_v the_o form_n of_o baptism_n or_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n as_o my_o adversary_n pretend_v beside_o vossius_fw-la there_o declare_v which_o my_o adversary_n conceal_v that_o more_o and_o great_a father_n hold_v that_o this_o alteration_n of_o the_o form_n make_v the_o baptism_n invalid_a viz._n tertullian_n and_o cyprian_n who_o say_v they_o be_v heretic_n who_o alter_v the_o form_n thus_o as_o also_o didymus_n s._n augustin_n fulgentius_n epiphanius_n and_o other_o 375._o other_o vossij_fw-la thes_n de_fw-fr bapt._n disp_n 2._o etc._n etc._n p._n 374_o 375._o now_o then_o the_o most_o and_o best_a of_o the_o father_n hold_v it_o utter_o unlawful_a to_o alter_v the_o form_n of_o baptism_n and_o consequent_o by_o his_o way_n of_o argue_v to_o alter_v the_o liturgy_n or_o prayer_n and_o therefore_o most_o of_o the_o father_n be_v against_o his_o pretend_a liberty_n and_o from_o this_o matter_n of_o fact_n vossius_fw-la observe_v first_o that_o mention_v the_o three_o person_n be_v now_o and_o have_v be_v of_o old_a the_o usage_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n by_o which_o it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o it_o come_v at_o first_o from_o the_o apostle_n 371._o apostle_n vossius_fw-la ibid._n p._n 371._o again_o he_o note_v though_o baptism_n shall_v be_v valid_a though_o the_o word_n of_o this_o form_n be_v alter_v yet_o the_o old_a form_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v innovate_v or_o change_v at_o every_o man_n pleasure_n and_o if_o christ_n have_v not_o tie_v we_o to_o a_o certain_a form_n of_o word_n yet_o it_o be_v much_o better_a to_o retain_v the_o
in_o and_o second_o by_o a_o most_o odious_a representation_n of_o that_o age_n for_o the_o first_o he_o conclude_v that_o for_o five_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n if_o not_o more_o the_o ordinary_a way_n of_o worship_v god_n in_o public_a assembly_n be_v not_o by_o prescribe_a liturgy_n 181._o liturgy_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 181._o the_o falsehood_n of_o which_o conclusion_n this_o whole_a discourse_n have_v sufficient_o discover_v and_o his_o not_o be_v able_a to_o produce_v one_o clear_a proof_n that_o extempore_o prayer_n be_v the_o way_n of_o worship_v god_n in_o public_a in_o all_o this_o period_n give_v i_o reason_n more_o just_o to_o conclude_v that_o for_o five_o hundred_o year_n and_o more_o after_o christ_n that_o kind_n of_o pray_v be_v not_o use_v in_o christian_a assembly_n because_o to_o use_v his_o own_o word_n if_o there_o have_v be_v such_o a_o way_n of_o pray_v use_v constant_o in_o all_o church_n for_o so_o long_a a_o time_n together_o there_o will_v have_v be_v such_o clear_a evidence_n of_o it_o in_o many_o of_o the_o ancient_n that_o there_o may_v have_v be_v have_v as_o full_a proof_n thereof_o as_o of_o any_o one_o thing_n and_o especial_o when_o this_o author_n and_o his_o party_n have_v be_v search_v so_o narrow_o in_o antiquity_n for_o this_o and_o be_v sensible_a how_o much_o their_o cause_n be_v concern_v in_o it_o and_o yet_o here_o be_v nothing_o produce_v that_o be_v positive_a or_o express_a 180._o express_a disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 179_o 180._o however_o let_v we_o for_o once_o suppose_v that_o extempore_o or_o arbitrary_a pray_v be_v the_o usage_n of_o the_o church_n for_o five_o hundred_o year_n together_o or_o more_o and_o that_o then_o liturgy_n begin_v to_o be_v impose_v this_o be_v a_o remarkable_a and_o mighty_a change_n in_o the_o public_a service_n of_o god_n the_o restrain_v of_o a_o liberty_n which_o we_o must_v suppose_v the_o christian_a priest_n and_o people_n have_v enjoy_v down_o from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n now_o this_o can_v not_o have_v be_v do_v in_o a_o age_n wherein_o there_o be_v so_o many_o eminent_a writer_n and_o so_o many_o zealous_a assertor_n of_o apostolical_a usage_n but_o it_o must_v have_v make_v a_o great_a noise_n in_o the_o world_n some_o will_v have_v complain_v of_o and_o write_v against_o this_o dare_a innovation_n and_o as_o our_o dissenter_n count_v it_o bold_a usurpation_n upon_o man_n conscience_n and_o manifest_a quench_v of_o the_o spirit_n but_o my_o adversary_n though_o very_o quick_a sight_v can_v find_v nothing_o of_o this_o matter_n he_o have_v not_o one_o quotation_n to_o this_o purpose_n there_o be_v a_o absolute_a silence_n in_o all_o author_n of_o these_o age_n none_o claim_v this_o pretend_a ancient_a right_n none_o complain_v that_o it_o be_v take_v from_o they_o nor_o do_v any_o so_o much_o as_o take_v notice_n of_o this_o eminent_a and_o public_a alteration_n which_o undeniable_o prove_v there_o be_v no_o such_o change_n then_o make_v and_o show_v that_o prescribe_v form_n have_v be_v use_v in_o the_o forego_n age_n and_o continue_v in_o this_o century_n as_o they_o be_v before_o my_o adversary_n have_v note_v what_o sedition_n happen_v in_o divers_a church_n and_o what_o noise_n be_v make_v over_o all_o the_o christian_a world_n upon_o a_o small_a alteration_n in_o a_o ancient_a form_n and_o be_v it_o likely_a all_o people_n will_v be_v so_o quiet_a and_o silent_a when_o the_o whole_a manner_n of_o god_n public_a service_n be_v change_v at_o once_o when_o we_o charge_v the_o roman_a church_n with_o the_o novelty_n of_o her_o corruption_n we_o prove_v that_o accusation_n by_o show_v that_o such_o as_o live_v before_o that_o corruption_n come_v in_o believe_v or_o practise_v otherwise_o that_o such_o as_o live_v when_o it_o be_v come_v in_o oppose_v it_o and_o write_v against_o it_o and_o many_o refuse_v to_o submit_v to_o it_o after_o it_o be_v come_v in_o as_o in_o the_o case_n of_o image_n but_o in_o this_o unjust_a charge_n no_o such_o thing_n be_v make_v out_o wherefore_o we_o conclude_v that_o liturgy_n be_v neither_o a_o corruption_n nor_o a_o innovation_n but_o the_o pure_a and_o primitive_a way_n of_o the_o christian_n public_a worship_n but_o second_o he_o be_v so_o confident_a that_o liturgy_n be_v bring_v in_o and_o impose_v about_o the_o year_n 500_o that_o he_o spend_v 17_o page_n together_o which_o be_v all_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o book_n in_o vilify_n that_o age_n and_o to_o this_o end_n he_o rake_n together_o a_o mighty_a heap_n of_o quotation_n to_o expose_v the_o bishop_n and_o clergy_n and_o indeed_o all_o the_o people_n of_o those_o time_n the_o design_n of_o which_o be_v beside_o the_o gratify_a his_o illwill_a to_o the_o sacred_a order_n of_o episcopacy_n to_o show_v that_o since_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o whole_a age_n be_v so_o extreme_o bad_a and_o degenerate_a when_o liturgy_n first_o be_v impose_v therefore_o they_o be_v a_o corruption_n and_o the_o use_v of_o they_o be_v by_o no_o mean_n to_o be_v approve_v but_o he_o have_v manage_v this_o odious_a charge_n with_o so_o much_o spite_n and_o so_o many_o fallacy_n that_o though_o his_o gross_a misdate_v the_o original_a of_o liturgy_n make_v all_o this_o to_o be_v nothing_o to_o our_o question_n yet_o i_o can_v shut_v up_o this_o discourse_n till_o i_o have_v show_v first_o the_o weakness_n of_o this_o argument_n suppopose_v the_o premise_n be_v true_a and_o second_o the_o many_o fallacy_n and_o mistake_v that_o appear_v in_o his_o manage_n of_o it_o and_o in_o the_o instance_n which_o he_o bring_v to_o make_v it_o out_o first_o the_o argument_n itself_o be_v trifle_v and_o the_o reason_v very_o frivolous_a upon_o two_o account_n for_o first_o no_o wise_a man_n will_v say_v that_o every_o thing_n must_v be_v evil_a which_o be_v begin_v in_o a_o ill_a age_n no_o time_n be_v worse_a than_o those_o wherein_o our_o lord_n begin_v to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n no_o people_n wickede_a than_o the_o jew_n at_o that_o time_n the_o northern_a nation_n be_v bloody_a and_o barbarous_a cruel_a and_o perfidious_a to_o the_o high_a degree_n when_o the_o scripture_n be_v first_o translate_v into_o the_o gothic_a tongue_n and_o king_n alfred_n age_n be_v extreme_o ignorant_a and_o notorious_o vicious_a yet_o than_o the_o gospel_n and_o other_o excellent_a book_n be_v translate_v into_o saxon._n the_o reformation_n itself_o be_v begin_v in_o a_o age_n when_o the_o generality_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o laity_n both_o be_v as_o destitute_a of_o learning_n as_o they_o be_v of_o virtue_n but_o how_o ridiculous_a will_v he_o be_v that_o shall_v disparage_v the_o reformation_n the_o translate_n of_o holy_a scripture_n and_o the_o gospel_n itself_o by_o harangue_v upon_o the_o time_n when_o these_o thing_n first_o appear_v in_o the_o world_n there_o have_v be_v many_o ill_a thing_n bring_v in_o even_o in_o good_a time_n and_o many_o good_a thing_n in_o bad_a time_n so_o that_o there_o be_v no_o argue_n from_o this_o topic_n with_o any_o solidity_n or_o certainty_n indeed_o if_o he_o have_v prove_v that_o these_o evil_a man_n bring_v in_o liturgy_n and_o none_o but_o evil_a man_n use_v they_o and_o submit_v to_o they_o that_o have_v be_v something_o to_o the_o purpose_n now_o this_o we_o may_v do_v as_o to_o his_o dear_a way_n of_o extempore_o prayer_n for_o the_o directory_n be_v first_o set_v up_o and_o enjoin_v here_o in_o a_o time_n of_o rebellion_n and_o sacrilege_n in_o a_o time_n wherein_o there_o be_v more_o vile_a hypocrite_n and_o profligate_v wretch_n under_o the_o mask_n of_o religion_n than_o ever_o be_v know_v in_o this_o nation_n in_o any_o age_n before_o which_o be_v large_o make_v out_o by_o very_a many_o book_n then_o write_v which_o beyond_o contradiction_n declare_v the_o matter_n of_o fact_n to_o be_v true_a etc._n true_a see_v edward_n gangrena_fw-la in_o three_o part_n history_n of_o independency_n mercurius_n rusticus_n etc._n etc._n yea_o i_o can_v prove_v that_o divers_a who_o promote_v this_o new_a way_n of_o pray_v and_o pretend_v to_o the_o gift_n in_o a_o most_o extraordinary_a degree_n be_v try_v and_o upon_o full_a proof_n convict_v of_o the_o black_a crime_n that_o man_n or_o woman_n can_v possible_o commit_v such_o as_o witchcraft_n incest_n and_o other_o sin_n not_o to_o be_v name_v and_o suffer_v death_n for_o they_o realrivus_fw-la they_o mrs_n 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o counteâ—n_n i_o â—heâ—â—_n mâ—â—â—r_v weer_n in_o raâ—â—â—_n realrivus_fw-la which_o be_v more_o conclude_v against_o directory_n and_o extempore_o pray_v than_o any_o thing_n he_o urge_v against_o liturgy_n but_o i_o will_v not_o insist_v upon_o so_o odious_a and_o ungrateful_a a_o way_n of_o argue_v second_o there_o never_o be_v any_o age_n of_o which_o the_o good_a man_n then_o alive_a do_v not_o
while_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n of_o such_o eminency_n in_o the_o church_n 155._o church_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 155._o and_o again_o a_o little_a after_o diligent_a and_o frequent_a preach_v be_v the_o happiness_n of_o the_o four_o and_o part_n of_o the_o five_o age_n and_o its_o security_n be_v the_o excellency_n of_o those_o bishop_n who_o be_v the_o light_n and_o ornament_n of_o those_o time_n 190._o time_n disc_n of_o lit._n p._n 190._o so_o that_o for_o aught_o i_o know_v this_o age_n be_v a_o good_a one_o for_o all_o this_o long_a character_n of_o its_o degeneracy_n and_o if_o i_o have_v a_o mind_n i_o can_v fill_v as_o many_o page_n in_o its_o commendation_n as_o he_o have_v do_v in_o its_o disgrace_n and_o therefore_o if_o liturgy_n have_v come_v in_o then_o it_o have_v be_v no_o hurt_n no_o nor_o any_o disreputation_n to_o they_o however_o this_o argument_n thus_o manage_v can_v not_o injure_v they_o second_o as_o to_o his_o formidable_a number_n of_o invidious_a quotation_n i_o have_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o examine_v they_o all_o and_o beside_o that_o jumble_v of_o author_n and_o time_n and_o repeat_v the_o same_o instance_n twice_o or_o thrice_o which_o be_v his_o usual_a way_n of_o proceed_v i_o dare_v assure_v the_o reader_n there_o be_v some_o of_o they_o false_o cite_v more_o of_o they_o misapply_v and_o most_o of_o they_o impertinent_a and_o though_o i_o doubt_v it_o will_v be_v a_o little_a tedious_a yet_o i_o will_v make_v some_o short_a remark_n upon_o they_o by_o which_o it_o will_v appear_v that_o these_o instance_n thus_o cite_v and_o apply_v give_v a_o worse_a character_n of_o he_o that_o produce_v they_o than_o they_o do_v of_o the_o age_n intend_v to_o be_v blacken_v by_o they_o pag._n 181_o etc._n etc._n if_o the_o church_n be_v in_o so_o bad_a a_o state_n in_o and_o long_o before_o s._n chrysostom_n time_n as_o that_o father_n pious_o complain_v i_o will_v fain_o know_v when_o it_o be_v in_o a_o good_a state_n wherefore_o this_o must_v be_v take_v for_o rhetoric_n and_o the_o effect_n of_o his_o zeal_n against_o divers_a evil_a man_n not_o for_o a_o strict_a and_o universal_a character_n of_o the_o age_n as_o we_o may_v learn_v from_o isidore_n of_o peleusium_fw-la who_o write_v within_o 20_o year_n after_o s._n chrysostom_n time_n and_o be_v his_o scholar_n in_o a_o epistle_n cite_v by_o my_o adversary_n very_o often_o though_o he_o omit_v this_o passage_n who_o admire_v this_o age_n which_o s._n chrysostom_n condemn_v and_o say_v there_o be_v bishop_n then_o who_o be_v lover_n of_o virtue_n averse_a to_o honour_n delight_v in_o poverty_n and_o fear_v god_n 559._o god_n isidor_n pel._n lib._n 5._o epist_n 21._o pag._n 559._o so_o that_o these_o holy_a man_n blame_v their_o own_o time_n and_o commend_v the_o former_a and_o no_o argument_n can_v be_v draw_v from_o these_o piece_n of_o popular_a oratory_n pag._n 182._o isidore_z of_o peleusium_fw-la who_o be_v so_o often_o cite_v be_v a_o pious_a but_o discontent_a monk_n live_v under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o theophilus_n his_o dear_a master_n s._n chrysostom_n mortal_a enemy_n and_o he_o be_v further_o provoke_v by_o one_o eusebius_n a_o very_a ill_a man_n who_o be_v bishop_n of_o that_o diocese_n where_o his_o monastery_n stand_v and_o by_o the_o profligate_n live_v of_o zosimus_n and_o two_o other_o wicked_a priest_n ordain_v by_o the_o say_v eusebius_n and_o therefore_o he_o do_v not_o speak_v of_o the_o church_n in_o general_n which_o a_o retire_a monk_n can_v not_o be_v suppose_v to_o know_v but_o in_o most_o of_o the_o quotation_n he_o refer_v only_o to_o theophilus_n and_o eusebius_n and_o some_o ill_a clergyman_n in_o that_o province_n yet_o my_o fraudulent_a adversary_n still_o apply_v these_o passage_n as_o if_o he_o speak_v of_o all_o the_o bishop_n and_o priest_n in_o the_o world_n as_o for_o the_o place_n here_o cite_v first_o isidore_z blame_v a_o schism_n which_o have_v then_o happen_v for_o all_o the_o evil_n which_o be_v break_v in_o upon_o the_o church_n and_o he_o add_v that_o they_o have_v now_o lose_v all_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d gift_n of_o former_a age_n 410._o age_n isid_n pel._n lib._n 3._o ep_v 480._o pag._n 410._o so_o that_o it_o seem_v the_o gift_n of_o prayer_n be_v then_o go_v the_o next_o quotation_n out_o of_o isidore_n 128._o isidore_n id._n lib._n 2._o ep_n 5._o pag_n 128._o only_o show_v that_o the_o apostle_n time_n be_v far_o better_a than_o those_o he_o live_v in_o nor_o do_v he_o there_o blame_v any_o body_n but_o himself_o and_o so_o it_o be_v nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n pag._n 183._o the_o next_o page_n contain_v nothing_o but_o his_o affirmation_n that_o the_o service_n of_o god_n be_v more_o corrupt_a than_o when_o it_o be_v first_o institute_v origen_n indeed_o show_v how_o the_o pagan_n have_v corrupt_v it_o by_o their_o idolatry_n etc._n etc._n which_o he_o apply_v to_o the_o christian_a church_n above_o 200_o year_n after_o origen_n death_n and_o s._n chrysostom_n be_v not_o at_o all_o speak_n of_o religious_a worship_n in_o matth._n hom_n 50._o pag._n 323._o pag._n 184._o s._n augustin_n be_v twice_o cite_v as_o if_o he_o blame_v the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n for_o prescribe_v numerous_a rite_n and_o impose_v they_o yet_o he_o live_v 100_o year_n before_o my_o adversary_n allow_v there_o be_v any_o thing_n prescribe_v or_o impose_v but_o if_o we_o consult_v his_o word_n it_o will_v appear_v that_o s._n augustin_n be_v only_o speak_v of_o corrupt_a practice_n observe_v with_o great_a exactness_n by_o the_o superstitious_a vulgar_a not_o enjoin_v by_o the_o church_n aug._n ad_fw-la jan._n ep._n 119._o cap._n 19_o idem_fw-la de_fw-la morib_n eccles_n lib._n 1._o cap._n 34._o it_o be_v these_o ignorant_a and_o superstitious_a people_n who_o begin_v to_o venerate_a picture_n and_o sepulcher_n for_o which_o the_o church_n reprove_v they_o and_o if_o petrus_n gnapheus_n do_v as_o he_o pretend_v put_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o virgin_n into_o the_o prayer_n an._n 483._o he_o be_v a_o declare_a heretic_n and_o his_o fact_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v charge_v upon_o the_o orthodox_n who_o do_v not_o imitate_v he_o therein_o but_o form_n have_v find_v entertainment_n long_o before_o this_o pag._n 185_o 186._o he_o fill_v his_o margin_n with_o isidore_n complaint_n of_o theophilus_n and_o eusebius_n and_o some_o other_o in_o those_o part_n as_o if_o prelacy_n have_v degenerate_v and_o the_o bishop_n grow_v tyrannical_a all_o the_o world_n over_o and_o he_o general_o break_v off_o his_o fraudulent_a quotation_n just_a at_o those_o word_n which_o isidore_n put_v in_o to_o declare_v he_o do_v not_o speak_v of_o all_o the_o bishop_n and_o clergy_n no_o not_o in_o that_o province_n so_o he_o leave_v out_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 187._o 〈◊〉_d isid_n pel._n lib._n 5._o ep_n 21._o which_o place_n be_v again_o so_o cite_v pag._n 187._o these_o thing_n i_o do_v not_o speak_v of_o all_o thus_o he_o write_v horrid_a corruption_n of_o the_o clergy_n 131._o clergy_n ibid._n lib._n 5._o ep_n 131._o but_o will_v not_o quote_v those_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o all_o be_v not_o fall_v into_o this_o gulf._n again_o he_o cite_v another_o epistle_n for_o a_o general_a accusation_n where_o he_o may_v have_v find_v a_o large_a encomium_n of_o one_o clergyman_n and_o this_o limitation_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d i_o do_v not_o accuse_v all_o 223._o all_o idem_fw-la lib._n 3._o ep_v 223._o and_o he_o may_v if_o he_o please_v have_v see_v a_o very_a high_a character_n of_o hermogenes_n a_o bishop_n of_o that_o age_n and_o that_o country_n 466._o country_n idem_fw-la lib._n 5._o ep_n 448._o p._n 466._o but_o his_o omit_v all_o these_o show_v he_o design_o pervert_v this_o author_n to_o represent_v the_o bishop_n and_o clergy_n of_o this_o time_n as_o be_v general_o deprave_v which_o argue_v my_o adversary_n to_o be_v as_o destitute_a of_o integrity_n as_o he_o be_v of_o charity_n i_o need_v not_o observe_v that_o his_o quotation_n out_o of_o s._n chrysostom_n be_v no_o more_o but_o a_o just_a description_n of_o the_o episcopal_a office_n without_o any_o complaint_n 6._o complaint_n chrysost_n hom_n 37._o tom._n 6._o nor_o that_o isidore_n in_o the_o next_o place_n cite_v be_v only_o speak_v of_o the_o forementioned_a evil_a bishop_n and_o clergyman_n 272._o clergyman_n isid_n peleus_n lib._n 5._o ep_n 272._o and_o it_o be_v not_o he_o as_o the_o blunder_a editor_n think_v but_o nazianzen_n who_o add_v the_o next_o word_n and_o as_o for_o that_o good_a man_n it_o be_v well_o know_v he_o be_v angry_a and_o high_o disoblige_v when_o he_o make_v the_o oration_n here_o quote_v and_o yet_o he_o do_v not_o as_o my_o adversary_n say_v wish_v there_o be_v no_o prelacy_n that_o be_v no_o
quote_v oration_n he_o say_v express_o i_o neither_o dare_v nor_o can_v just_o accuse_v all_o 335._o all_o idem_fw-la orat._n â—0_n in_o laud._n basilii_n p._n 335._o which_o word_n in_o the_o same_o page_n my_o adversary_n must_v see_v and_o yet_o he_o omit_v they_o on_o purpose_n to_o arraign_v the_o whole_a age._n s._n basil_n do_v not_o charge_v the_o western_a bishop_n with_o ignorance_n in_o general_n but_o only_o that_o they_o do_v not_o or_o will_v not_o understand_v the_o case_n and_o condition_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n 285._o church_n basil_n ep_v pag._n 285._o yet_o this_o man_n produce_v this_o passage_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o west_n and_o the_o chief_a of_o they_o be_v a_o sort_n of_o ignorant_a fellow_n his_o margin_n apply_v it_o to_o damasus_n and_o he_o attempt_v to_o prove_v siricius_n and_o iâ—nocent_n deserve_v the_o same_o character_n who_o vindication_n i_o leave_v to_o their_o own_o friend_n it_o be_v no_o hurt_n to_o my_o cause_n if_o two_o or_o three_o bishop_n of_o one_o see_n be_v not_o so_o great_a clerk_n since_o that_o age_n be_v full_a of_o learned_a man_n and_o famous_a scholar_n and_o he_o can_v have_v no_o advantage_n to_o his_o cause_n if_o he_o can_v prove_v the_o most_o of_o these_o be_v ignorant_a because_o innocent_a the_o last_o of_o they_o live_v almost_o a_o hundred_o year_n before_o he_o will_v own_o liturgy_n be_v impose_v pag._n 193._o that_o which_o he_o cite_v out_o of_o s._n chrysostom_n relate_v only_o to_o some_o few_o evil_a man_n as_o the_o place_n will_v show_v 24._o show_v chrysost_n de_fw-fr sacerd._n orat._n 3._o pag._n 24._o and_o as_o we_o note_v before_o s._n ambrose_n be_v speak_v of_o such_o only_a as_o come_v in_o by_o simony_n 5._o simony_n ambros_n the_o dign_a sacerd._n cap._n 5._o that_o epistle_n of_o isidore_n which_o he_o cite_v thrice_o in_o this_o page_n seem_v plain_o to_o refer_v only_o to_o one_o simoniack_a 276._o simoniack_a isid_n pel._n lib._n 5._o ep_n 276._o and_o his_o next_o quotation_n speak_v only_o of_o some_o corruption_n in_o one_o small_a diocese_n occasion_v by_o a_o evil_a bishop_n new_o admit_v to_o rule_v there_o 245._o there_o id._n lib._n 3._o ep_v 245._o and_o i_o appeal_v to_o any_o man_n whether_o these_o be_v fit_a proof_n that_o the_o whole_a clergy_n be_v then_o deprave_v and_o corrupt_v pag._n 194._o the_o like_a appeal_n i_o may_v make_v concern_v his_o next_o quotation_n the_o first_o place_n out_o of_o isidore_n be_v only_o about_o zosimus_n one_o ill_a priest_n ordain_v by_o one_o evil_a bishop_n 426._o bishop_n isid_n pel._n lib._n 5._o ep_n 426._o the_o next_o epistle_n express_o own_v that_o there_o be_v many_o good_a man_n remain_v 259._o remain_v id._n lib._n 3._o ep_v 259._o the_o three_o place_n divide_v those_o bishop_n into_o two_o rank_n good_a and_o bad_a and_o advise_v he_o to_o who_o the_o epistle_n be_v write_v to_o be_v of_o the_o former_a number_n 481._o number_n lib._n 5._o ep_n 481._o the_o four_o quotation_n show_v how_o some_o especial_o the_o bishop_n of_o peleusium_fw-la abuse_v their_o authority_n 50._o authority_n lib._n 2._o ep_n 50._o the_o last_o epistle_n say_v no_o more_o but_o that_o some_o be_v much_o worse_o by_o their_o high_a place_n 71._o place_n ibid._n lib._n 2._o ep_n 71._o in_o the_o same_o page_n his_o editor_n have_v blunder_v the_o text_n by_o refer_v to_o wrong_v place_n in_o the_o margin_n but_o we_o will_v follow_v the_o order_n of_o the_o margin_n and_o first_o sozomen_n be_v only_o relate_v the_o history_n of_o s._n chrysostom_n depose_v 13_o bishop_n in_o the_o lesser_a asia_n and_o palladius_n reckon_v they_o to_o be_v but_o six_o who_o suffer_v this_o sentence_n chrysost_n sentence_n sozom._n lib._n 8._o cap._n 6._o pag._n 452._o georg._n alex._n vit_fw-mi chrysost_n yet_o even_o these_o be_v think_v to_o have_v so_o hard_a measure_n and_o their_o crime_n to_o be_v so_o small_a that_o chrysostom_n be_v very_o much_o censure_v for_o it_o 476._o it_o see_v doctor_n cave_n life_n of_o s._n chrysost_o pag._n 476._o the_o character_n of_o theophilus_n of_o alexandria_n ordination_n be_v cite_v from_o his_o bitter_a enemy_n who_o hate_v he_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o persecute_v s._n chrysostom_n yet_o it_o if_o it_o be_v true_a pallad_n true_a georg._n alex._n vit_fw-mi chrysost_n &_o pallad_n the_o whole_a church_n ought_v not_o suffer_v by_o the_o fact_n of_o one_o evil_a bishop_n nor_o must_v chrysostoms_n account_n of_o those_o few_o church_n in_o asia_n which_o he_o see_v in_o his_o exile_n 2._o exile_n chrysost_n ep._n 2._o pass_v for_o a_o account_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n pag._n 195._o the_o first_o place_n in_o this_o margin_n relate_v to_o the_o same_o thing_n of_o which_o he_o discourse_v in_o the_o last_o page_n and_o here_o he_o say_v eusebius_n of_o peleusium_fw-la a_o creature_n of_o theophilus_n and_o isidore_n enemy_n ordain_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o plural_a number_n but_o isidore_n speak_v only_o of_o one_o zosimus_n ordain_v by_o he_o who_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o ignorant_a fellow_n 81._o fellow_n ibid._n pel._n lib._n 3._o ep._n 81._o and_o the_o three_o next_o epistle_n concern_v only_a zosimus_n and_o two_o more_o ill_a priest_n which_o eusebius_n have_v ordain_v 53._o ordain_v id._n lib._n 5._o ep._n 51_o 52_o &_o 53._o the_o two_o next_o epistle_n also_o only_o concer_fw-fr that_o single_a bishop_n and_o some_o few_o who_o he_o have_v ordain_v 147._o ordain_v id._n lib._n 5._o ep._n 140._o &_o 147._o only_o the_o editor_n have_v here_o make_v a_o woeful_a jumble_v and_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o a_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ep._n 147._o have_v break_v that_o word_n to_o piece_n and_o put_v down_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o then_o go_v on_o with_o a_o whole_a sentence_n out_o of_o epistle_n 140th_o as_o far_o as_o to_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o then_o put_v in_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o break_a word_n and_o print_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d epistle_n 147th_o make_v it_o neither_o good_a greek_a nor_o so_o much_o as_o good_a sense_n in_o the_o same_o page_n we_o have_v a_o account_n of_o the_o ignorance_n of_o the_o african_a church_n in_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 401._o but_o this_o be_v 100_o year_n before_o he_o will_v allow_v the_o use_n of_o liturgy_n and_o by_o his_o account_n these_o man_n be_v all_o to_o pray_v extempore_o for_o which_o they_o do_v not_o seem_v to_o be_v very_o well_o qualify_v so_o that_o a_o man_n who_o read_v this_o must_v be_v apt_a to_o think_v he_o have_v date_v the_o original_a of_o liturgy_n wrong_v because_o it_o be_v no_o way_n credible_a that_o aurelius_n the_o bishop_n of_o carthage_n and_o s._n augustin_n here_o also_o cite_v will_v allow_v man_n to_o pray_v after_o that_o manner_n who_o be_v so_o void_a of_o learning_n and_o judgement_n that_o they_o neither_o can_v avoid_v solecism_n nor_o discern_v heresy_n but_o as_o to_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n we_o have_v sufficient_a testimony_n for_o all_o this_o good_a bishop_n complaint_n that_o there_o be_v at_o that_o time_n many_o very_a learned_a man_n in_o africa_n and_o therefore_o this_o must_v be_v understand_v only_o of_o some_o few_o church_n pag._n 196._o he_o rake_n into_o the_o subscription_n of_o council_n to_o find_v out_o some_o bishop_n who_o can_v not_o write_v their_o own_o name_n but_o get_v other_o to_o subscribe_v for_o they_o and_o hence_o he_o seek_v to_o confirm_v his_o notion_n of_o the_o ignorance_n of_o the_o clergy_n in_o this_o age._n but_o to_o this_o i_o must_v reply_v that_o the_o subscription_n of_o some_o council_n be_v not_o of_o any_o great_a credit_n nor_o void_a of_o suspicion_n of_o forgery_n 4._o forgery_n existimoâ—_n subscriptiones_fw-la illas_fw-la quae_fw-la hodie_fw-la circumferuntur_fw-la fictas_fw-la esse_fw-la whitak_n de_fw-fr council_n q._n 4._o but_o if_o we_o do_v allow_v those_o of_o ephesus_n and_o chalcedon_n to_o be_v genuine_a and_o his_o quotation_n to_o be_v true_a though_o i_o can_v find_v but_o one_o of_o they_o in_o binius_fw-la and_o have_v not_o crab_n edition_n of_o the_o council_n beside_o i_o there_o be_v but_o 4_o bishop_n in_o both_o these_o general_a council_n who_o be_v put_v to_o subscribe_v by_o other_o because_o they_o can_v not_o write_v their_o own_o name_n but_o there_o be_v near_o 200_o bishop_n at_o the_o ephesine_n council_n and_o 630_o at_o that_o of_o chalcedon_n now_o suppose_v among_o 800_o bishop_n there_o be_v 4_o who_o can_v not_o write_v i_o hope_v since_o there_o be_v 796_o who_o can_v write_v it_o will_v not_o follow_v that_o the_o age_n be_v ignorant_a or_o the_o most_o of_o the_o bishop_n unlearned_a and_o beside_o he_o grant_v that_o these_o unlearned_a bishop_n be_v not_o fit_a to_o
salmis_n defence_n reg_fw-la cap._n 8._o to_o he_o i_o will_v add_v another_o man_n of_o incomparable_a learning_n who_o have_v no_o obligation_n to_o this_o church_n of_o england_n but_o rather_o the_o contrary_a which_o be_v the_o famous_a hugo_n grotius_n who_o say_v i_o be_o sure_a the_o english_a liturgy_n the_o rite_n of_o lay_v hand_n on_o child_n in_o memory_n of_o their_o baptism_n the_o authority_n of_o bishop_n of_o synod_n consist_v of_o none_o but_o the_o clergy_n and_o many_o such_o like_a thing_n do_v sufficient_o agree_v to_o the_o order_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n from_o which_o we_o can_v deny_v but_o that_o we_o have_v depart_v both_o in_o france_n and_o holland_n 21._o holland_n grot._fw-la ad_fw-la boetslaer_n ep_v 62._o pag._n 21._o and_o whoever_o consider_v these_o most_o eminent_a writer_n great_a judgement_n in_o antiquity_n may_v very_o well_o allow_v they_o to_o be_v sufficient_a witness_n in_o this_o question_n but_o none_o of_o the_o foreign_a divine_n be_v more_o full_a or_o more_o clear_a in_o determine_v this_o matter_n than_o the_o deserve_o famous_a lud._n capellus_n who_o live_v to_o hear_v of_o this_o very_a independent_a sect_n who_o reject_v our_o english_a liturgy_n and_o all_o prescribe_a form_n and_o write_v a_o most_o claborate_a thesis_n on_o purpose_n to_o answer_v and_o expose_v their_o frivolous_a objection_n a_o thesis_n deserve_v to_o be_v read_v by_o all_o english_a divine_n and_o to_o be_v whole_o translate_v into_o english_a for_o the_o common_a good_a out_o of_o which_o at_o present_a i_o will_v only_o recite_v a_o few_o passage_n viz._n that_o as_o soon_o as_o miraculous_a gift_n cease_v and_o heretic_n begin_v to_o infest_v the_o church_n there_o be_v a_o necessity_n for_o liturgy_n which_o wise_a and_o pious_a bishop_n compose_v for_o the_o use_n of_o all_o the_o presbyter_n in_o their_o diocese_n 657._o diocese_n thesis_n salmurienses_n praesid_n lud._n capello_n par_fw-fr 3._o de_fw-fr liturg._n formulis_fw-la conceptis_fw-la thes_n 3._o pag._n 657._o this_o be_v do_v chief_o in_o the_o great_a church_n as_o that_o of_o rome_n alexandria_n constantinople_n etc._n etc._n and_o follow_v by_o lesser_a church_n 4_o church_n ibid._n thes_n 4_o these_o form_n be_v short_a and_o plain_a at_o first_o consist_v of_o some_o few_o prayer_n and_o lesson_n cut_v of_o the_o psalm_n and_o other_o scripture_n with_o the_o blessing_n consecration_n and_o distribution_n of_o the_o communion_n etc._n etc._n and_o such_o be_v the_o roman_a office_n in_o the_o first_o four_o age_n till_o damasus_n time_n but_o augment_v and_o corrupt_v by_o the_o follow_a pope_n 5._o pope_n ibid._n thes_n 5._o and_o then_o he_o have_v these_o word_n which_o i_o will_v transcribe_v at_o large_a but_o about_o 140_o year_n ago_o when_o there_o be_v a_o departure_n from_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o the_o people_n come_v out_o of_o babylon_n and_o withdraw_v themselves_o from_o the_o pope_n tyranny_n the_o author_n of_o the_o reformation_n then_o purge_v the_o holy_a liturgy_n from_o all_o the_o superstition_n and_o popish_a idolatry_n and_o take_v away_o all_o that_o be_v burdensome_a and_o that_o do_v not_o tend_v to_o edification_n and_o thus_o at_o that_o time_n there_o be_v divers_a prescribe_v form_n of_o liturgy_n simple_a and_o pure_a compose_v by_o the_o several_a author_n of_o the_o reformation_n in_o germany_n france_n england_n scotland_n holland_n etc._n etc._n which_o differ_v as_o little_a as_o can_v be_v from_o the_o ancient_a form_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n which_o liturgy_n the_o protestant_n have_v use_v hitherto_o happy_o and_o with_o good_a success_n in_o their_o several_a nation_n and_o district_n until_o very_o late_o there_o arise_v in_o england_n a_o sort_n of_o morose_n scrupulous_a and_o too_o nice_a that_o i_o say_v not_o downright_o superstitious_a man_n who_o for_o many_o trifle_a reason_n of_o no_o moment_n not_o only_o dislike_v the_o liturgy_n hitherto_o use_v in_o that_o church_n but_o will_v have_v both_o it_o and_o the_o whole_a order_n of_o bishop_n to_o be_v utter_o abrogate_a and_o abolish_v in_o place_n whereof_o they_o will_v substitute_v that_o which_o they_o call_v their_o directory_n to_o which_o some_o wild_a and_o frantic_a man_n add_v this_o opinion_n that_o it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o use_v any_o prescribe_a form_n either_o in_o public_a or_o private_a prayer_n and_o that_o no_o good_a man_n can_v with_o a_o safe_a conscience_n be_v present_a at_o these_o prayer_n 658._o prayer_n id_fw-la ibid._n thes_n 6_o &_o 7._o pag._n 658._o after_o this_o he_o acurate_o state_v the_o controversy_n by_o distinguish_v about_o the_o several_a part_n of_o the_o public_a service_n and_o prove_v form_n may_v lawful_o be_v use_v in_o any_o part_n of_o it_o but_o as_o to_o prayer_n he_o reckon_v it_o be_v most_o requisite_a they_o be_v make_v by_o form_n etc._n form_n thes_n 9_o ad_fw-la thes_n 23._o pag._n 659_o etc._n etc._n and_o then_o he_o bring_v in_o all_o their_o objection_n against_o form_n and_o all_o their_o little_a reason_n for_o their_o arbitrary_a way_n and_o very_o learned_o and_o solid_o confute_v they_o all_o i_o shall_v only_o mention_v the_o head_n and_o refer_v the_o reader_n to_o the_o discourse_n itself_o for_o his_o full_a satisfaction_n viz._n 1._o he_o show_v this_o be_v not_o a_o imitation_n of_o the_o papist_n 2._o not_o a_o burden_n to_o man_n conscience_n 3._o not_o worse_a because_o it_o be_v not_o the_o way_n in_o the_o apostle_n time_n 4._o a_o directory_n be_v not_o sufficient_a security_n against_o heresy_n 5_o he_o show_v that_o though_o form_n be_v most_o necessary_a for_o the_o unlearned_a yet_o the_o learned_a ought_v not_o to_o be_v leave_v free_a in_o the_o public_a prayer_n 6._o he_o prove_v this_o be_v not_o that_o will-worship_n which_o be_v forbid_v in_o scripture_n 7._o he_o confute_v those_o who_o say_v these_o be_v not_o our_o own_o prayer_n 8._o and_o those_o who_o pretend_v they_o be_v against_o christian_a liberty_n 9_o or_o that_o they_o spoil_v minister_n gift_n 10._o or_o do_v not_o profit_v the_o auditory_a and_o last_o he_o answer_v that_o objection_n that_o the_o use_n of_o form_n hinder_v our_o lift_n up_o our_o eye_n in_o prayer_n 669._o prayer_n id._n ibid._n thes_n â—4_n etc._n etc._n ad_fw-la pag._n 669._o and_o after_o he_o have_v call_v all_o these_o light_n and_o frivolous_a little_a reason_n and_o petty_a objection_n he_o conclude_v the_o whole_a question_n with_o five_o position_n first_o that_o form_n be_v not_o absolute_o necessary_a for_o all_o person_n in_o all_o time_n and_o place_n second_o that_o they_o will_v not_o be_v general_o necessary_a but_o only_o because_o all_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v do_v decent_o and_o in_o order_n three_o that_o where_o there_o be_v unlearned_a pastor_n there_o form_n be_v absolute_o necessary_a four_o even_o where_o there_o be_v learned_a pastor_n a_o public_a form_n be_v very_o useful_a and_o necessary_a for_o the_o common_a edification_n of_o the_o church_n five_o the_o use_n of_o these_o form_n can_v just_o be_v condemn_v or_o dislike_v since_o always_o and_o every_o where_o it_o be_v most_o convenient_a and_o have_v obtain_v in_o the_o whole_a christian_a church_n throughout_o all_o the_o world_n perpetual_o for_o above_o 1300_o year_n and_o it_o be_v now_o every_o where_o use_v but_o only_o among_o these_o upstart_n independent_o 669_o independent_o id._n ibid._n thes_n 49._o p._n 669_o so_o that_o true_o the_o moroseness_n or_o scrupulousness_n and_o superstition_n or_o rather_o the_o petulant_a and_o obstinate_a boldness_n of_o these_o man_n be_v senseless_a and_o prodigious_a superstitious_o to_o condemn_v and_o foolish_o to_o compare_v to_o a_o idol_n forbid_v in_o the_o second_o commandment_n to_o be_v avoid_v by_o all_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v in_o itself_o most_o innocent_a who_o use_n be_v most_o profitable_a and_o its_o observation_n most_o convenient_a which_o have_v so_o long_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o never_o be_v yet_o reject_v by_o any_o church_n and_o which_o all_o the_o church_n of_o god_n every_o where_o now_o use_v to_o their_o great_a benefit_n but_o they_o reject_v it_o out_o of_o mere_a whimsy_n or_o out_o of_o a_o vile_a design_n to_o bring_v in_o a_o unbridled_a licentiousness_n and_o intolerable_a disorder_n into_o the_o church_n but_o among_o they_o such_o be_v most_o to_o be_v detest_v who_o either_o will_v not_o use_v the_o lord_n prayer_n or_o none_o but_o that_o form_n and_o that_o without_o join_v it_o to_o any_o other_o prayer_n public_a or_o private_a and_o hold_v it_o a_o sin_n for_o any_o good_a man_n to_o be_v in_o a_o church_n or_o a_o family_n where_o they_o use_v prescribe_v form_n and_o account_v this_o to_o be_v a_o just_a cause_n of_o separate_n from_o such_o worship_n lest_o they_o shall_v be_v defile_v with_o their_o sin_n who_o use_v such_o form_n
these_o be_v like_o those_o in_o isaiah_n chap._n lxv_o 5._o which_o say_v stand_v by_o thyself_o come_v not_o near_o for_o i_o be_o holy_a than_o thou_o these_o be_v say_v the_o lord_n a_o smoke_n in_o my_o nose_n that_o be_v they_o vehement_o stir_v up_o my_o wrath_n against_o they_o god_n grant_v they_o may_v return_v to_o a_o better_a mind_n 670._o mind_n id._n ibid._n thes_n 50_o &_o 51._o pag._n 670._o thus_o that_o pious_a and_o learned_a author_n conclude_v his_o learned_a thesis_n and_o i_o will_v only_o make_v one_o remark_n more_o of_o he_o concern_v this_o sort_n of_o man_n viz._n that_o nothing_o seem_v to_o incite_v they_o so_o studious_o to_o condemn_v all_o form_n of_o liturgy_n like_o the_o love_n of_o innovation_n and_o the_o design_n of_o introduce_v corruption_n that_o under_o the_o specious_a veil_n and_o pretence_n of_o liberty_n of_o pray_v and_o prophesy_v they_o may_v bring_v in_o all_o kind_n of_o sect_n into_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o they_o make_v man_n believe_v that_o vain_a false_a and_o erroneous_a opinion_n viz._n that_o in_o our_o time_n as_o well_o as_o the_o apostle_n the_o spirit_n of_o prayer_n and_o supplication_n be_v to_o be_v pour_v out_o on_o the_o present_a church_n according_a to_o joel_n two_o 28._o and_o zech._n twelve_o 10._o which_o be_v the_o common_a and_o most_o pestilent_a error_n of_o all_o fanatic_n about_o the_o comforter_n which_o christ_n be_v to_o send_v 663._o send_v id._n ibid._n thes_n 28._o p._n 663._o it_o be_v a_o reform_a divine_a of_o the_o french_a church_n second_o to_o none_o of_o his_o time_n for_o learning_n piety_n and_o judgement_n a_o famous_a professor_n in_o a_o eminent_a protestant_a university_n who_o give_v this_o character_n of_o that_o party_n of_o our_o dissenter_n who_o be_v against_o all_o prescribe_v form_n and_o by_o it_o we_o may_v discern_v what_o notion_n foreign_a church_n have_v of_o they_o and_o of_o our_o liturgy_n also_o i_o shall_v end_v these_o foreign_a testimony_n with_o a_o paper_n deliver_v to_o i_o sign_v by_o two_o exile_v french_a pastor_n of_o great_a piety_n and_o good_a learning_n now_o reside_v in_o this_o city_n we_o who_o name_n be_v hereunto_o subscribe_v be_v ask_v what_o we_o think_v of_o liturgy_n have_v express_v our_o opinion_n in_o these_o word_n we_o think_v a_o liturgy_n in_o the_o church_n be_v not_o only_o useful_a but_o also_o necessary_a for_o as_o there_o be_v and_o aught_o to_o be_v one_o rule_n of_o faith_n so_o also_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o form_n of_o god_n public_a external_a worship_n and_o it_o manifest_o appear_v that_o the_o protestant_n of_o the_o french_a church_n never_o be_v against_o such_o form_n because_o they_o have_v a_o form_n for_o administer_a the_o sacrament_n for_o celebrate_v matrimony_n and_o certain_a other_o prescribe_v prayer_n which_o none_o of_o we_o be_v allow_v to_o recede_v from_o gal._n from_o carol._n daubuz_n minist_n gal._n johan_n costebadeus_n minist_n gal._n date_v at_o york_n april_n 8._o 1690._o and_o now_o i_o will_v produce_v only_o two_o domestic_a testimony_n of_o man_n most_o entire_o unexceptionable_a and_o so_o conclude_v the_o first_o be_v that_o of_o bishop_n ridley_n who_o die_v a_o martyr_n for_o the_o protestant_a faith_n and_o he_o in_o a_o letter_n write_v to_o his_o friend_n a_o little_a before_o his_o martyrdom_n say_v this_o church_n have_v of_o late_a i._n e._n in_o k._n edward_n day_n the_o whole_a divine_a service_n all_o common_a and_o public_a prayer_n ordain_v to_o be_v say_v and_o hear_v in_o the_o common_a congregation_n not_o only_o frame_v and_o fashion_v to_o the_o true_a vein_n of_o holy_a scripture_n but_o also_o set_v forth_o according_a to_o the_o commandment_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o s._n paul_n doctrine_n for_o the_o people_n edification_n in_o their_o vulgar_a tongue_n 1940._o tongue_n bish_n ridlies_n farewell_o an._n 1555._o in_o fox_n act_n &_o monum_fw-la vol._n 2_o pag._n 1940._o this_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o this_o great_a and_o glorious_a martyr_n concern_v our_o common-prayer_n before_o it_o be_v so_o refine_v as_o it_o have_v since_o be_v and_o as_o to_o the_o liturgy_n as_o it_o be_v correct_v by_o queen_n elizabeth_n the_o incomparable_a bishop_n juell_n in_o his_o never_o enough_o to_o be_v admire_v apology_n give_v this_o testimony_n of_o it_o we_o have_v come_v as_o near_o as_o ever_o we_o can_v to_o the_o church_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o to_o that_o of_o the_o old_a catholic_a bishop_n and_o father_n while_o we_o know_v it_o be_v yet_o pure_a and_o as_o tertullian_n say_v a_o uncorrupt_a virgin_n not_o stain_v hitherto_o with_o any_o idolatry_n or_o any_o grievous_a or_o notorious_a error_n and_o we_o have_v direct_v not_o only_o our_o doctrine_n but_o also_o our_o sacrament_n and_o our_o form_n of_o public_a prayer_n by_o their_o rite_n and_o institution_n 170._o institution_n juelli_fw-la apolog_fw-la lat._n edit_n lond._n 1591._o pag._n 170._o i_o need_v add_v no_o more_o evidence_n in_o a_o matter_n so_o plain_a for_o this_o will_v show_v to_o all_o who_o interest_n and_o wilful_a prejudice_n do_v not_o blind_a both_o that_o all_o foreign_a church_n and_o eminent_a writer_n do_v approve_v of_o prescribe_a form_n and_o that_o they_o as_o well_o as_o our_o own_o reformer_n general_o esteem_v our_o liturgy_n as_o a_o most_o excellent_a form_n of_o service_n wherefore_o i_o will_v now_o conclude_v with_o a_o charitable_a and_o compassionate_a address_n to_o those_o unhappy_a but_o well_o mean_v dissenter_n who_o be_v design_o impose_v on_o by_o their_o interest_v teacher_n i_o doubt_v not_o but_o many_o of_o they_o sincere_o desire_v to_o worship_n god_n in_o the_o most_o acceptable_a way_n and_o the_o reason_n why_o they_o separate_v from_o our_o worship_n be_v because_o they_o have_v be_v industrious_o prejudice_v against_o form_n as_o a_o novel_a corruption_n a_o popish_a superstition_n a_o method_n of_o pray_v contrary_a to_o scripture_n and_o to_o the_o judgement_n and_o practice_n as_o well_o of_o the_o primitive_a and_o ancient_a as_o of_o the_o protestant_n and_o modern_a church_n but_o now_o my_o brethren_n when_o all_o this_o be_v prove_v to_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o falsehood_n and_o malice_n i_o hope_v you_o will_v suffer_v yourselves_o to_o be_v undeceive_v and_o join_v with_o we_o in_o that_o way_n of_o pray_v which_o be_v use_v by_o the_o saint_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n enjoin_v by_o christ_n in_o the_o new_a practise_v by_o all_o those_o holy_a bishop_n and_o devout_a christian_n who_o live_v ever_o since_o the_o first_o settle_v of_o the_o church_n and_o now_o allow_v and_o observe_v in_o all_o regular_a protestant_a church_n and_o especial_o since_o we_o have_v a_o liturgy_n so_o general_o approve_v by_o they_o all_o you_o have_v hear_v their_o judgement_n of_o it_o and_o you_o may_v see_v the_o practice_n of_o these_o foreign_a protestant_n who_o come_v hither_o from_o france_n and_o holland_n germany_n and_o denmark_n they_o all_o like_o our_o worship_n and_o as_o soon_o as_o they_o understand_v our_o language_n join_v with_o we_o in_o it_o there_o never_o say_v mons_fw-la bochart_n be_v any_o of_o we_o in_o england_n who_o do_v not_o free_o come_v to_o your_o divine_a service_n as_o soon_o as_o they_o have_v learn_v your_o tongue_n none_o of_o we_o who_o do_v not_o receive_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n from_o presbyter_n ordain_v by_o bishop_n or_o if_o occasion_n be_v from_z bishop_n themselves_o which_o i_o myself_o profess_v i_o often_o do_v with_o great_a profit_n while_o i_o study_v divinity_n at_o london_n and_o oxford_n 64._o oxford_n samuel_n bochart_n ep._n ad_fw-la claris_n morleum_fw-la ap_fw-mi durel_n p._n 64._o foreign_a protestant_n join_v with_o we_o and_o wonder_v at_o you_o for_o separate_v from_o we_o and_o can_v you_o still_o be_v make_v to_o believe_v our_o service_n be_v popish_a or_o that_o it_o be_v the_o protestant_a interest_n either_o for_o we_o to_o cast_v off_o this_o our_o protestant_a way_n of_o serve_a god_n or_o you_o by_o continue_v in_o your_o separation_n to_o divide_v and_o weaken_v the_o most_o famous_a and_o best_a establish_v protestant_a church_n in_o the_o world_n i_o do_v in_o the_o bowel_n of_o jesus_n christ_n beseech_v you_o to_o cast_v off_o your_o roman-like_a implicit_a faith_n in_o those_o who_o have_v so_o evident_o delude_v you_o and_o to_o lay_v aside_o your_o prejudices_fw-la which_o you_o may_v here_o see_v be_v so_o ill_o ground_v for_o if_o once_o you_o discern_v your_o error_n and_o can_v conquer_v your_o unfortunate_a mistake_v i_o doubt_v not_o but_o all_o of_o you_o who_o have_v no_o other_o end_n to_o serve_v but_o those_o of_o piety_n may_v come_v to_o our_o church_n and_o will_v find_v great_a comfort_n and_o benefit_n by_o our_o rational_a pure_a and_o primitive_a form_n and_o will_v
christian_n only_o sing_v praise_n without_o any_o prayer_n in_o their_o assembly_n or_o we_o must_v grant_v he_o speak_v of_o hymn_n by_o a_o synecdoche_n put_v they_o for_o the_o whole_a christian_a service_n of_o which_o the_o hymn_n be_v the_o great_a and_o more_o eminent_a part_n and_o so_o mingle_v with_o the_o prayer_n that_o the_o one_o can_v not_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o other_o for_o the_o christian_n imitate_v paul_n and_o silas_n who_o pray_v sing_v hymn_n to_o god_n in_o the_o prison_n 25._o prison_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d act._n xuj_o 25._o they_o therefore_o mix_v hymn_n and_o prayer_n and_o the_o hymn_n be_v so_o great_a a_o part_n of_o the_o service_n that_o to_o be_v present_a at_o the_o morning_n hymn_n 453._o hymn_n synod_n vinet_n can_v 14._o an._n 453._o signify_v to_o be_v at_o the_o morning_n prayer_n and_o to_o be_v forbid_v to_o sing_v in_o the_o church_n 90._o church_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d isidor_n peleus_n lib._n 1._o ep_v 90._o import_v excommunication_n from_o the_o whole_a service_n wherefore_o if_o the_o hymn_n be_v certain_o in_o form_n prescribe_v it_o be_v more_o than_o probable_a the_o prayer_n be_v so_o also_o because_o it_o will_v have_v be_v very_o odd_a and_o preposterous_a to_o break_v off_o from_o form_n of_o praise_n and_o run_v out_o into_o extempore_o prayer_n in_o the_o ordinary_a public_a worship_n one_o part_n of_o which_o at_o this_o rate_n must_v have_v have_v no_o kind_n of_o congruity_n to_o the_o other_o wherefore_o this_o testimony_n prove_v that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o christian_n public_a service_n be_v perform_v by_o prescribe_a form_n in_o the_o first_o century_n and_o show_v it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o their_o prayer_n also_o be_v set_v form_n even_o in_o that_o early_a age._n §_o 3._o we_o have_v no_o writer_n remain_v in_o this_o century_n but_o ignatius_n 99_o ignatius_n antioch_n an._n dom._n 99_o who_o live_v also_o in_o some_o part_n of_o the_o next_o and_o from_o he_o it_o seem_v very_o probable_a that_o the_o bishop_n do_v appoint_v one_o form_n of_o prayer_n and_o supplication_n for_o the_o public_a worship_n especial_o for_o the_o administration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n for_o he_o charge_v all_o those_o to_o who_o he_o write_v to_o do_v nothing_o without_o the_o bishop_n and_o order_n they_o of_o magnesia_n to_o do_v nothing_o without_o the_o bishop_n and_o the_o presbyter_n nor_o to_o make_v trial_n of_o thing_n which_o seem_v agreeable_a to_o their_o private_a fancy_n but_o when_o they_o meet_v together_o he_o tell_v they_o they_o must_v have_v one_o prayer_n and_o one_o supplication_n 34._o supplication_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ep_n ad_fw-la magnes_fw-la p._n 34._o declare_v to_o those_o at_o smirna_n that_o the_o only_a authentic_a celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o of_o baptism_n be_v that_o which_o the_o bishop_n either_o perform_v or_o allow_v 6._o allow_v ignat._n epist_n ad_fw-la smirn._n pag._n 6._o now_o if_o their_o prayer_n be_v vary_v every_o day_n they_o can_v not_o proper_o be_v call_v one_o prayer_n and_o if_o every_o private_a minister_n may_v order_v the_o form_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n as_o he_o please_v as_o our_o extempore_o man_n take_v on_o they_o to_o do_v how_o can_v ignatius_n say_v none_o be_v authentic_a unless_o the_o bishop_n allow_v it_o therefore_o it_o be_v likely_a they_o then_o have_v approve_v and_o uniform_a composure_n both_o for_o prayer_n and_o sacrament_n and_o as_o for_o their_o praise_n socrates_n say_v ignatius_n first_o bring_v the_o usage_n of_o sing_v by_o way_n of_o antiphone_fw-la into_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n 8._o antioch_n socrat._v histor_n lib._n 6._o cap._n 8._o and_o the_o same_o be_v attest_v by_o photius_n 145._o photius_n in_o dr._n ham._n view_n of_o the_o directory_n pag._n 145._o now_o if_o we_o consider_v that_o this_o be_v the_o method_n of_o sing_v hymn_n among_o the_o jew_n and_o essenes_n and_o also_o among_o the_o christian_n in_o this_o age_n in_o other_o place_n it_o can_v be_v no_o way_n improbable_a that_o ignatius_n do_v set_v up_o this_o custom_n of_o sing_v alternate_o at_o antioch_n i_o know_v some_o take_v exception_n at_o the_o vision_n of_o angel_n from_o who_o he_o be_v say_v to_o learn_v this_o method_n but_o let_v it_o be_v note_a that_o this_o be_v a_o age_n of_o miracle_n and_o that_o the_o holy_a scripture_n represent_v the_o glorious_a seraphin_n sing_v in_o this_o alternate_a manner_n 3._o manner_n isai_n vi_fw-la 3._o so_o that_o it_o be_v not_o unlikely_a that_o so_o great_a a_o saint_n and_o martyr_n may_v have_v such_o a_o vision_n and_o theodoret_n silence_n of_o this_o which_o be_v all_o this_o author_n pretend_v against_o it_o 167._o it_o disc_n of_o liturg._n p._n 167._o may_v proceed_v from_o his_o take_n it_o for_o grant_v and_o suppose_v it_o be_v general_o own_v and_o know_v so_o that_o this_o will_v prove_v form_n of_o prayer_n approve_v by_o the_o bishop_n and_o alternate_a sing_v which_o must_v be_v in_o prescribe_a form_n be_v use_v in_o this_o age_n wherein_o it_o seem_v there_o be_v psalm_n and_o hymn_n write_v and_o compose_v by_o the_o faithful_a to_o glorify_v christ_n the_o word_n of_o god_n as_o that_o primitive_a author_n cite_v by_o eusebius_n testify_v who_o write_v against_o the_o heresy_n of_o artemon_n and_o among_o other_o medium_n confute_v it_o by_o cite_v these_o very_a hymn_n which_o have_v be_v make_v almost_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o christianity_n and_o be_v of_o so_o great_a authority_n that_o in_o the_o reign_n of_o pertinax_n 193._o pertinax_n circ_n an._n 193._o they_o be_v quote_v as_o good_a evidence_n in_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n 145._o faith_n euseb_n hist_o lib._n 5._o cap._n 28._o pag._n 145._o now_o a_o extempore_o hymn_n can_v not_o be_v cite_v nor_o be_v produce_v as_o a_o testimony_n and_o therefore_o we_o conclude_v there_o be_v write_a hymn_n or_o form_n of_o praise_n compose_v and_o allow_v as_o evidence_n in_o point_n of_o faith_n from_o the_o very_a beginning_n of_o christianity_n and_o therefore_o we_o have_v reason_n to_o suppose_v there_o be_v a_o liturgy_n and_o form_n of_o prayer_n also_o and_o this_o may_v be_v sufficient_a for_o this_o dark_a century_n chap._n ii_o of_o liturgy_n in_o the_o second_o century_n §_o 1._o we_o have_v not_o many_o write_n of_o this_o age_n and_o none_o that_o have_v occasion_n to_o write_v particular_o of_o the_o church_n service_n which_o they_o care_v not_o to_o publish_v lest_o the_o pagan_n under_o who_o they_o live_v shall_v deride_v or_o blaspheme_v their_o sacred_a mystery_n and_o for_o this_o reason_n we_o must_v not_o look_v for_o any_o clear_a evidence_n of_o liturgy_n as_o yet_o though_o consider_v the_o gospel_n be_v in_o plant_v and_o church_n be_v but_o begin_v to_o be_v settle_v there_o be_v as_o plain_a indication_n of_o the_o use_n of_o form_n as_o can_v be_v expect_v first_o lucian_n the_o jeer_a pagan_n 112._o lucian_n an._n dom._n 112._o who_o certain_o have_v some_o knowledge_n of_o the_o christian_a rite_n describe_v his_o come_n into_o a_o religious_a assembly_n which_o by_o all_o the_o circumstance_n must_v be_v a_o christian_a church_n and_o he_o say_v he_o there_o hear_v that_o prayer_n which_o begin_v with_o the_o father_n and_o end_v with_o the_o hymn_n of_o many_o name_n 1128._o name_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d lucian_n philopat_o p._n 1128._o where_o we_o see_v the_o christian_n have_v a_o certain_a prayer_n know_v by_o its_o beginning_n which_o therefore_o must_v be_v a_o usual_a form_n we_o may_v also_o perceive_v there_o be_v a_o hymn_n at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o prayer_n common_o call_v the_o hymn_n of_o many_o name_n which_o therefore_o probable_o be_v a_o form_n also_o or_o else_o this_o be_v no_o proper_a or_o certain_a description_n of_o it_o i_o need_v not_o determine_v whether_o he_o mean_v this_o of_o the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o the_o doxology_n only_o though_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a so_o short_a a_o form_n of_o praise_n in_o which_o be_v only_o the_o attribute_n not_o the_o name_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v call_v the_o hymn_n of_o many_o name_n i_o rather_o think_v it_o may_v be_v mean_v of_o the_o communion_n office_n which_o probable_o begin_v with_o our_o father_n etc._n etc._n and_o after_o some_o other_o less_o remarkable_a prayer_n they_o add_v the_o tricagion_n holy_a holy_a holy_a lord_n god_n of_o host_n but_o whatever_o the_o particular_a form_n be_v this_o be_v certain_a they_o be_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o praise_n know_v by_o their_o proper_a title_n and_o that_o suffice_v to_o prove_v that_o form_n be_v then_o use_v in_o the_o christian_a worship_n §_o 2._o justin_n martyr_n do_v often_o speak_v of_o the_o christian_a assembly_n 140._o justin_n matyr_n an._n dom._n 140._o and_o of_o
that_o be_v as_o he_o expound_v it_o pray_v extempore_o 30._o extempore_o tertul._n apol._n cap._n 30._o to_o which_o i_o can_v yield_v because_o a_o dark_a phrase_n of_o a_o obscure_a author_n which_o be_v capable_a of_o many_o interpretation_n must_v not_o be_v allow_v for_o a_o proof_n of_o a_o new_a method_n of_o pray_v i_o confess_v bishop_n bilson_n modest_o say_v this_o seem_v to_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o miraculous_a gift_n of_o prayer_n which_o dure_v in_o the_o church_n unto_o his_o time_n 411._o time_n bilson_n christian_a subject_n part_v 4._o pag._n 411._o but_o then_o he_o suppose_v this_o gift_n cease_v soon_o after_o and_o believe_v that_o liturgy_n come_v into_o use_n long_o before_o the_o time_n of_o s._n basil_n or_o s._n chrysostom_n 437._o chrysostom_n id._n ibid._n pag._n 437._o so_o that_o if_o we_o allow_v this_o bishop_n exposition_n none_o of_o our_o adversary_n consequence_n will_v follow_v for_o it_o do_v no_o way_n prove_v that_o minister_n may_v now_o pray_v extempore_o after_o the_o miraculous_a gift_n of_o prayer_n be_v cease_v because_o those_o who_o have_v that_o gift_n pray_v in_o that_o manner_n though_o i_o confess_v i_o see_v no_o need_n thus_o to_o expound_v the_o phrase_n for_o allow_v rigaltius_n his_o ingenious_a observation_n that_o tertullian_n here_o oppose_v the_o christian_n way_n of_o pray_v to_o the_o pagan_n who_o have_v a_o monitor_n stand_v by_o they_o when_o they_o recite_v their_o solemn_a form_n who_o prompt_v every_o sentence_n to_o they_o that_o make_v the_o prayer_n but_o the_o difference_n lie_v in_o this_o that_o the_o christian_n have_v their_o prayer_n by_o heart_n and_o can_v repeat_v they_o out_o of_o their_o memory_n and_o he_o who_o can_v remember_v a_o thing_n need_v no_o monitor_n 10._o monitor_n memini_n tametsi_fw-la nullus_fw-la moneas_fw-la terent._n eunuch_n ii_o 1._o ver_fw-la 10._o whereas_o it_o seem_v the_o gentile_a priest_n be_v not_o very_o perfect_a in_o their_o prayer_n and_o have_v not_o commit_v they_o to_o their_o memory_n because_o they_o stand_v in_o need_n to_o have_v a_o monitor_n for_o every_o sentence_n now_o if_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n than_o it_o suppose_v the_o christian_n have_v form_n which_o they_o can_v say_v by_o heart_n or_o repeat_v de_fw-fr pectore_fw-la and_o then_o it_o make_v for_o we_o and_o utter_o discard_n extempore_o prayer_n second_o another_o learned_a man_n explain_v this_o phrase_n of_o those_o secret_a and_o mental_a prayer_n which_o every_o private_a christian_a use_v in_o the_o solemn_a assembly_n on_o the_o stationary_a day_n in_o the_o interval_n between_o the_o public_a office_n while_o all_o the_o congregation_n keep_v silence_n now_o these_o prayer_n be_v not_o vocal_a there_o need_v no_o monitor_n for_o they_o be_v only_o make_v as_o s._n cyprian_n express_v it_o silent_o and_o modest_o within_o the_o secret_n of_o their_o own_o breast_n 117._o breast_n tacitè_fw-fr &_o modestè_fw-la intra_fw-la ipsas_fw-la pectoris_fw-la latebras_fw-la cypr._n de_fw-fr orat._n dom._n see_v falkner_n libert_n eccles_n pag_n 117._o and_o if_o we_o consider_v how_o long_o they_o stay_v at_o these_o station_n viz._n for_o nine_o hour_n together_o and_o how_o certain_a it_o be_v that_o all_o the_o time_n be_v not_o take_v up_o in_o the_o public_a office_n of_o read_v expound_v sing_v and_o common_a prayer_n it_o will_v not_o be_v improbable_a that_o some_o space_n be_v allow_v there_o for_o these_o mental_a prayer_n 16._o prayer_n albaspin_n lib._n 1._o ob_n 16._o and_o if_o these_o be_v the_o prayer_n tertullian_n speak_v of_o than_o they_o be_v nothing_o to_o the_o public_a office_n about_o which_o we_o dispute_v but_o three_o upon_o a_o due_a survey_n of_o the_o place_n it_o appear_v tertullian_n be_v here_o prove_v the_o christian_n sincere_a loyalty_n and_o show_v they_o exceed_v the_o heathen_n in_o this_o virtue_n and_o therefore_o make_v better_a prayer_n for_o the_o emperor_n than_o their_o pagan_a subject_n for_o the_o pagan_n have_v imbrue_v their_o hand_n in_o their_o emperor_n blood_n but_o the_o christian_n say_v he_o lift_v up_o their_o hand_n to_o heaven_n as_o be_v innocent_a the_o pagan_n veil_v their_o face_n in_o prayer_n and_o may_v well_o do_v so_o to_o hide_v their_o blush_n at_o the_o contradiction_n between_o their_o action_n and_o their_o prayer_n but_o christian_n pray_v bare-faced_n and_o without_o any_o gild_n to_o make_v they_o blush_v pagan_n have_v a_o monitor_n because_o they_o have_v not_o lay_v their_o petition_n much_o to_o heart_n nor_o can_v they_o think_v of_o they_o so_o ready_o as_o the_o christian_n who_o need_v no_o monitor_n because_o they_o pray_v from_o their_o heart_n 513._o heart_n oratio_fw-la de_fw-la conscientia_fw-la procedit_fw-la tertul._n exhort_v ad_fw-la cast_n cap._n 10._o p._n 513._o most_o sincere_o affectionate_o and_o with_o a_o true_a concern_v for_o the_o emperor_n safety_n so_o that_o to_o pray_v out_o of_o the_o breast_n be_v to_o pray_v ex_fw-la animo_fw-la from_o the_o heart_n and_o soul_n the_o breast_n in_o all_o author_n be_v usual_o put_v for_o the_o mind_n and_o soul_n 30._o soul_n manibus_fw-la expansis_fw-la quia_fw-la innecuis_fw-la capite_fw-la undo_v quia_fw-la non_fw-la crubescimus_fw-la denique_fw-la sine_fw-la monitore_fw-la quia_fw-la de_fw-la pectere_fw-la eramus_fw-la pro_fw-la omnibus_fw-la imperatoribus_fw-la etc._n etc._n tertul._n apol._n cap._n 30._o thus_o than_o we_o see_v there_o be_v three_o way_n of_o expound_v this_o obscure_a phrase_n each_o of_o which_o be_v more_o likely_a to_o be_v tertullian_n sense_n than_o he_o and_o one_o of_o they_o must_v be_v expound_v of_o form_n of_o prayer_n wherefore_o we_o can_v fear_v any_o argument_n to_o be_v raise_v from_o hence_o against_o the_o use_n of_o liturgy_n in_o public_a which_o undoubted_o begin_v to_o be_v general_o receive_v before_o the_o end_n of_o this_o century_n chap._n iii_o of_o liturgy_n in_o the_o three_o century_n §_o 1._o though_o we_o have_v more_o writer_n and_o consequent_o more_o evidence_n in_o this_o than_o in_o the_o former_a age_n concern_v common_a and_o prescribe_a form_n yet_o there_o be_v several_a reason_n why_o the_o father_n of_o this_o century_n do_v not_o frequent_o mention_v the_o word_n of_o those_o form_n first_o because_o their_o business_n be_v chief_o to_o convert_v heathen_n and_o confute_v heretic_n and_o most_o of_o their_o write_n being_n upon_o those_o subject_n they_o have_v little_a occasion_n to_o mention_v their_o way_n of_o worship_n which_o in_o those_o day_n of_o persecution_n be_v perform_v general_o in_o private_a second_o they_o know_v the_o heathen_n deride_v their_o worship_n and_o will_v ridicule_n and_o blaspheme_v it_o if_o they_o have_v know_v it_o and_o the_o heretic_n who_o disown_v the_o church_n authority_n which_o compose_v these_o office_n will_v not_o allow_v any_o argument_n draw_v from_o the_o public_a service_n so_o that_o it_o be_v not_o fit_a to_o quote_v their_o liturgy_n when_o they_o write_v either_o to_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o of_o these_o two_o sort_n of_o adversary_n three_o they_o keep_v the_o knowledge_n of_o these_o form_n from_o their_o very_a catechuman_n till_o they_o be_v actual_o baptize_v and_o keep_v they_o as_o a_o secret_a and_o sacred_a mystery_n among_o the_o faithful_a and_o therefore_o cautious_o forbear_v the_o mention_n of_o they_o in_o such_o write_n as_o be_v to_o come_v into_o all_o hand_n i_o know_v daileé_fw-fr pretend_v this_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o keep_v these_o mystery_n secret_a do_v not_o obtain_v till_o after_o the_o end_n of_o these_o three_o century_n etc._n century_n dail_n de_fw-fr relig_n cultus_fw-la object_n l._n 2._o c._n 25._o pag._n 321_o etc._n etc._n but_o he_o be_v gross_o mistake_v as_o i_o can_v prove_v by_o many_o passage_n but_o i_o will_v only_o instance_n in_o two_o viz._n tertullian_n in_o the_o last_o age_n and_o s._n cyprian_n in_o this_o the_o former_a argue_v that_o the_o heathen_n can_v not_o know_v what_o the_o christian_a worship_n be_v because_o the_o faithful_a will_v not_o discover_v it_o since_o it_o be_v customary_a to_o keep_v all_o mystery_n secret_a especial_o such_o as_o be_v punish_v if_o they_o be_v discover_v and_o stranger_n he_o say_v can_v have_v no_o knowledge_n of_o they_o since_o even_o pious_a initiation_n ever_o keep_v out_o the_o profane_a 8._o profane_a exit_fw-la formâ_fw-la omnibus_fw-la mysteriis_fw-la silentii_fw-la fides_fw-la debeatur_fw-la &_o pp._n unde_fw-la extraneis_fw-la notitiae_fw-la cum_fw-la etiam_fw-la piae_fw-la initiationes_fw-la arceant_fw-la profanos_fw-la tert._n apol._n cap._n 7._o p._n 8._o that_o be_v not_o only_o the_o heathen_n but_o the_o christian_n in_o their_o pious_a way_n of_o worship_n keep_v out_o all_o stranger_n and_o such_o as_o be_v not_o fit_a to_o know_v they_o thus_o tertullian_n and_o s._n cyprian_n tell_v a_o heathen_a who_o revile_v christianity_n he_o ought_v not_o to_o answer_v he_o because_o that_o which_o be_v holy_a
in_o the_o eucharist_n they_o can_v not_o be_v confine_v to_o any_o set_a form_n 66._o form_n disc_n of_o liturg._n p._n 66._o and_o that_o it_o have_v be_v a_o vain_a thing_n to_o tell_v he_o of_o this_o if_o it_o have_v be_v the_o common_a form_n which_o he_o know_v before_o 68_o before_o ibid._n p._n 68_o to_o the_o first_o i_o answer_v he_o must_v learn_v to_o distinguish_v between_o recite_v the_o word_n of_o a_o form_n which_o be_v address_v to_o god_n and_o relate_v in_o a_o letter_n the_o sum_n and_o substance_n of_o the_o thing_n desire_v when_o the_o speech_n be_v direct_v to_o a_o man._n now_o these_o word_n be_v no_o prayer_n nor_o address_v to_o god_n s._n cyprian_n be_v only_o tell_v pope_n lucius_n what_o thing_n in_o general_n they_o ask_v for_o he_o yet_o if_o these_o have_v be_v the_o word_n of_o this_o prayer_n and_o make_v by_o s._n cyprian_n the_o primate_n of_o africa_n on_o this_o great_a occasion_n of_o the_o chief_a bishop_n of_o the_o west_n be_v banish_v it_o will_v not_o follow_v that_o because_o a_o primate_n of_o africa_n on_o a_o extraordinary_a occasion_n put_v in_o one_o new_a petition_n into_o the_o usual_a office_n therefore_o in_o ordinary_a time_n private_a minister_n may_v vary_v their_o prayer_n every_o day_n to_o his_o second_o inference_n viz._n that_o suppose_v this_o be_v the_o common_a form_n he_o need_v not_o have_v tell_v lucius_n of_o it_o i_o reply_v if_o this_o be_v then_o the_o african_a form_n to_o supplicate_v for_o confessor_n yet_o cyprian_n may_v rational_o give_v lucius_n a_o account_n of_o it_o first_o because_o it_o be_v not_o certain_a that_o they_o at_o rome_n know_v the_o form_n of_o pray_v for_o a_o confessor_n at_o carthage_n or_o if_o they_o do_v lucius_n can_v not_o know_v till_o he_o be_v thus_o inform_v that_o it_o be_v use_v for_o he_o so_o that_o whether_o it_o be_v the_o common_a form_n or_o no_o it_o will_v not_o serve_v out_o adversary_n purpose_n for_o let_v it_o be_v note_v if_o s._n cyprian_n have_v pray_v to_o god_n for_o lucius_n every_o day_n extempore_o in_o various_a and_o other_o word_n he_o have_v tell_v he_o a_o manifest_a untruth_n when_o he_o say_v he_o pray_v for_o he_o in_o these_o word_n that_o he_o who_o be_v perfect_a etc._n etc._n so_o that_o if_o these_o have_v be_v the_o word_n which_o s._n cyprian_n use_v for_o lucius_n as_o he_o suppose_v they_o must_v have_v be_v a_o form_n and_o be_v prescribe_v for_o that_o occasion_n by_o s._n cyprian_n to_o his_o subordinate_a clergy_n his_o second_o allegation_n out_o of_o s._n cyprian_n for_o such_o occasional_a prayer_n be_v that_o there_o be_v also_o mention_v of_o such_o occasional_a prayer_n in_o the_o epistle_n to_o moses_n and_o maximus_n 68_o maximus_n disc_n of_o liturg._n p._n 68_o but_o he_o dare_v not_o cite_v the_o place_n at_o large_a which_o only_o speak_v of_o private_a prayer_n make_v by_o these_o confessor_n in_o prison_n in_o which_o s._n cyprian_a desire_n to_o be_v remember_v believe_v god_n will_v grant_v they_o whatever_o they_o pray_v for_o but_o there_o be_v no_o petition_n mention_v nor_o any_o account_n whether_o they_o pray_v with_o or_o without_o a_o form_n so_o that_o this_o quotation_n be_v as_o impertinent_a as_o his_o three_o instance_n be_v fraudulent_a for_o he_o cite_v s._n cyprian_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o form_n of_o word_n use_v in_o baptise_v be_v vary_v by_o some_o but_o he_o leave_v out_o those_o word_n which_o utter_o spoil_v his_o argument_n quomodo_fw-la ergo_fw-la quidam_fw-la dicunt_fw-la there_o he_o draw_v a_o line_n modo_fw-la in_o nomine_fw-la jesus_n christi_fw-la etc._n etc._n 98._o etc._n disc_n of_o liturg_n p._n 98._o but_o s._n cyprian_n word_n be_v these_o how_o then_o do_v some_o say_v who_o be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n yea_o against_o the_o church_n that_o if_o a_o pagan_a be_v any_o where_o or_o any_o way_n baptise_a in_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n jesus_n he_o may_v obtain_v remission_n of_o sin_n 73._o sin_n cypr._n ad_fw-la jubai_fw-la epist_n 73._o therefore_o it_o be_v manifest_a schismatic_n and_o heretic_n vary_v from_o the_o form_n and_o s._n cyprian_n dispute_v against_o the_o practice_n and_o prove_v that_o it_o make_v the_o baptism_n null_n and_o void_a so_o that_o our_o adversary_n be_v at_o a_o low_a ebb_n when_o he_o will_v prove_v a_o usage_n of_o the_o church_n by_o the_o practice_n of_o its_o enemy_n and_o find_v their_o extempore_o variation_n upon_o the_o opinion_n and_o the_o use_n of_o schismatic_n and_o heretic_n 253._o gregorius_n thaumaturgus_n an._n dom._n 253._o §_o 5._o gregory_n thaumaturgus_n bishop_n of_o naeocaesarea_n be_v contemporary_a with_o s._n cyprian_n and_o though_o he_o have_v so_o extraordinary_a a_o measure_n of_o the_o spirit_n that_o he_o do_v many_o miracle_n yet_o he_o be_v so_o much_o for_o a_o liturgy_n that_o we_o have_v the_o testimony_n of_o s._n basil_n a_o unquestionable_a witness_n concern_v he_o that_o he_o appoint_v a_o form_n of_o prayer_n for_o that_o church_n of_o naeocaesarea_n from_o which_o they_o will_v not_o vary_v in_o one_o ceremony_n or_o in_o a_o word_n nor_o will_v they_o add_v any_o one_o mystical_a form_n in_o the_o church_n to_o those_o which_o he_o have_v leave_v they_o yea_o when_o their_o office_n grow_v to_o be_v deficient_a by_o reason_n of_o their_o antiquity_n the_o bishop_n who_o succeed_v this_o gregory_n will_v allow_v no_o addition_n to_o be_v make_v unto_o that_o which_o he_o have_v establish_v 221._o establish_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d basil_n de_fw-fr spir._n sâ—â—cto_n cap._n 29._o pag._n 221._o and_o it_o seem_v he_o have_v appoint_v also_o a_o way_n of_o sing_v the_o psalm_n of_o which_o the_o naeocaesarean_a clergy_n be_v so_o extreme_o tenacious_a that_o when_o s._n basil_n will_v have_v bring_v in_o a_o better_a way_n they_o oppose_v he_o in_o it_o and_o object_v that_o it_o be_v not_o so_o in_o the_o day_n of_o gregory_n the_o great_a 844._o great_a basil_n epist_n 63._o ad_fw-la cler._n naeocaes_n pag._n 843_o 844._o now_o how_o be_v it_o possible_a to_o have_v a_o clear_a proof_n in_o the_o world_n for_o prescribe_a form_n than_o this_o that_o in_o a_o age_n while_o miraculous_a gift_n last_v a_o bishop_n full_a of_o the_o spirit_n appoint_v a_o form_n of_o praise_v god_n by_o psalm_n and_o prescribe_v a_o liturgy_n contain_v the_o ceremony_n the_o word_n of_o prayer_n and_o the_o form_n of_o consecrate_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o this_o liturgy_n use_v for_o above_o a_o hundred_o year_n without_o any_o variation_n or_o addition_n by_o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o province_n and_o all_o their_o clergy_n this_o be_v not_o like_o his_o argument_n squeeze_v out_o of_o misconstrue_v phrase_n or_o build_v upon_o vain_a supposition_n and_o remote_a conjecture_n it_o be_v plain_a and_o undeniable_a matter_n of_o fact_n of_o which_o i_o shall_v say_v no_o more_o but_o this_o that_o s._n basil_n do_v not_o relate_v this_o as_o any_o thing_n extraordinary_a in_o gregory_n nor_o remark_n it_o as_o a_o thng_n strange_a and_o do_v no_o where_o else_o so_o that_o it_o be_v probable_a most_o of_o the_o eminent_a bishop_n of_o each_o diocese_n do_v compose_v or_o collect_v a_o form_n of_o prayer_n for_o their_o several_a church_n before_o the_o cease_n of_o miraculous_a gift_n but_o our_o adversary_n alas_o can_v find_v nothing_o of_o this_o kind_n in_o all_o his_o search_n for_o antiquity_n or_o at_o least_o he_o be_v so_o wise_a to_o conceal_v what_o he_o can_v not_o pretend_v to_o answer_v §_o 6._o not_o long_o after_o this_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la 269._o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la episc_n antioch_n an._n dom._n 269._o a_o heretical_a bishop_n of_o antioch_n be_v offend_v at_o those_o hymn_n which_o be_v sing_v there_o in_o honour_n of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n and_o compose_v other_o pretend_v that_o those_o hymn_n which_o he_o reject_v be_v write_v but_o late_o and_o compose_v by_o person_n that_o live_v but_o a_o little_a before_o his_o time_n 24._o time_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d euseb_n lib._n 7._o cap._n 24._o from_o whence_o it_o appear_v that_o there_o be_v prescribe_v form_n of_o glorify_v and_o praise_v our_o lord_n jesus_n use_v at_o antioch_n and_o write_v at_o least_o as_o early_o as_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o century_n and_o some_o of_o they_o perhaps_o long_o before_o history_n before_o see_v chap._n i._o §._o 3._o of_o this_o history_n now_o psalm_n and_o hymn_n as_o we_o have_v prove_v be_v a_o very_a great_a part_n of_o the_o primitive_a worship_n and_o s._n paul_n have_v command_v all_o to_o sing_v as_o well_o as_o to_o pray_v with_o the_o spirit_n therefore_o if_o they_o sing_v by_o form_n it_o be_v probable_a they_o pray_v by_o form_n also_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n why_o the_o one_o shall_v be_v perform_v
extempore_o more_o than_o the_o other_o and_o it_o be_v very_o fit_a one_o part_n of_o the_o public_a service_n shall_v be_v like_o the_o other_o but_o our_o adversary_n ask_v why_o this_o bishop_n do_v not_o alter_v the_o liturgy_n also_o 26._o also_o discourse_v of_o liturgy_n p._n 26._o and_o though_o i_o be_o not_o bind_v to_o answer_v all_o his_o random_n question_n and_o supposition_n ground_v upon_o this_o negative_a that_o eusebius_n do_v not_o say_v he_o do_v alter_v the_o liturgy_n yet_o i_o shall_v reply_v that_o hymn_n be_v more_o proper_a than_o prayer_n be_v to_o set_v out_o and_o magnify_v our_o saviour_n divinity_n and_o so_o be_v much_o more_o offensive_a to_o this_o heretic_n than_o the_o prayer_n which_o be_v only_o address_v to_o the_o father_n in_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n as_o our_o mediator_n which_o the_o arian_n allow_v he_o to_o be_v and_o therefore_o paulus_n begin_v to_o reject_v the_o hymn_n but_o probable_o he_o may_v have_v proceed_v further_o if_o he_o have_v not_o be_v so_o early_o discover_v and_o expel_v before_o he_o can_v make_v any_o more_o alteration_n nor_o be_v it_o unlikely_a that_o the_o liturgy_n be_v so_o ancient_a at_o antioch_n be_v extant_a in_o ignatius_n time_n that_o he_o dare_v not_o venture_v upon_o that_o at_o first_o i_o shall_v add_v no_o more_o in_o this_o century_n but_o to_o observe_v that_o in_o the_o epistle_n of_o dionysius_n of_o alexandria_n record_v by_o eusebius_n it_o appear_v to_o have_v be_v the_o general_a usage_n of_o the_o church_n for_o every_o one_o of_o the_o people_n to_o say_v amen_o when_o they_o hear_v the_o priest_n offer_v they_o the_o sacrament_n and_o say_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n etc._n etc._n 180._o etc._n euseb_n hist_o eccles_n lib._n 6._o cap._n 35._o p._n 180._o which_o be_v a_o form_n so_o universal_o use_v in_o all_o church_n of_o the_o world_n that_o we_o may_v conclude_v it_o be_v enjoin_v by_o all_o liturgy_n otherwise_o it_o have_v be_v impossible_a that_o all_o christian_n shall_v have_v so_o exact_o agree_v in_o that_o form_n at_o that_o place_n and_o on_o that_o occasion_n we_o proceed_v now_o to_o time_n of_o great_a light_n and_o more_o clear_a evidence_n chap._n iu._n of_o liturgy_n in_o the_o four_o century_n §_o 1._o that_o the_o use_v of_o form_n and_o state_v liturgy_n do_v not_o begin_v in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o five_o nor_o in_o the_o entrance_n of_o the_o six_o century_n be_v very_o plain_a from_o the_o precede_a testimony_n which_o sufficient_o confute_v our_o adversary_n assertion_n yet_o if_o we_o have_v no_o evidence_n of_o settle_a form_n of_o prayer_n before_o this_o age_n it_o have_v be_v enough_o to_o justify_v our_o use_n of_o they_o because_o this_o be_v the_o first_o century_n wherein_o the_o miraculous_a gift_n be_v cease_v and_o the_o church_n be_v settle_v under_o christian_a magistrate_n wherefore_o since_o we_o plead_v for_o the_o use_n of_o a_o prescribe_a liturgy_n in_o a_o establish_a church_n it_o be_v as_o much_o antiquity_n as_o our_o cause_n needs_o to_o show_v we_o have_v precedent_n for_o it_o from_o this_o age_n that_o be_v as_o soon_o as_o the_o primitive_a church_n circumstance_n and_o we_o do_v agree_v now_o the_o centuriator_n tell_v we_o that_o upon_o the_o settlement_n of_o the_o church_n the_o bishop_n appoint_v prayer_n for_o all_o thing_n necessary_a for_o the_o happy_a state_n of_o the_o empire_n for_o the_o emperor_n for_o the_o safety_n of_o the_o church_n for_o public_a peace_n and_o for_o the_o vnconvert_v 498._o vnconvert_v episcopipreces_fw-la sacras_fw-la ordinarunt_fw-la pro_fw-la omnibus_fw-la rebus_fw-la necessariis_fw-la etc._n etc._n magd._n cent._n 4._o §._o 7._o pag._n 498._o now_o if_o the_o bishop_n appoint_v such_o prayer_n doubtless_o the_o inferior_a clergy_n do_v use_v they_o and_o that_o show_v there_o be_v a_o prescribe_a liturgy_n yet_o our_o adversary_n strive_v by_o all_o kind_n of_o artifice_n to_o hide_v this_o plain_a truth_n and_o the_o first_o author_n he_o produce_v in_o this_o century_n be_v arnobius_n and_o lactantius_n to_o prove_v the_o christian_n look_v up_o to_o heaven_n when_o they_o pray_v 9_o pray_v discourse_v of_o liturg._n pag._n 9_o which_o we_o free_o grant_v but_o reject_v his_o consequence_n of_o their_o have_n not_o write_a form_n since_o experience_n show_v that_o both_o priest_n and_o people_n by_o frequent_a use_n of_o our_o common_a prayer_n may_v and_o do_v often_o look_v up_o to_o heaven_n when_o they_o pray_v by_o this_o form_n and_o as_o for_o one_o of_o these_o very_a father_n 303._o arnobius_n an._n dom._n 303._o viz._n arno_n bius_n though_o he_o write_v against_o the_o gentile_n a_o little_a before_o the_o settlement_n of_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o speak_v very_o cautious_o of_o the_o christian_a rite_n 65._o rite_n ita_fw-la de_fw-la eucharistid_n loquor_fw-la viz._n ut_fw-la ad_fw-la illud_fw-la quod_fw-la dabitur_fw-la possint_fw-la esse_fw-la paratae_fw-la arnob._n lib._n 2._o pag._n 65._o yet_o there_o be_v some_o intimation_n in_o he_o of_o the_o use_n of_o form_n we_o adore_v say_v he_o he_o that_o be_v high_a than_o all_o and_o pray_v to_o he_o by_o a_o venerable_a service_n we_o supplicate_v he_o with_o daily_a prayer_n and_o vocal_o call_v on_o he_o for_o that_o which_o we_o need_v to_o venerate_v this_o supreme_a king_n be_v the_o end_n and_o design_n of_o these_o divine_a office_n to_o he_o according_a to_o custom_n we_o all_o prostrate_v ourselves_o adore_v he_o with_o our_o joint_a prayer_n and_o request_v of_o he_o thing_n just_a honest_a and_o fit_a for_o his_o holy_a ear_n 15._o ear_n hic_fw-la propositus_fw-la terminus_fw-la divinorum_fw-la officiorum_fw-la hic_fw-la finis_fw-la est_fw-la huic_fw-la omnes_fw-la ex_fw-la more_fw-it prosternimur_fw-la hunc_fw-la collatis_fw-la precibus_fw-la adoramus_fw-la etc._n etc._n id._n lib._n 1._o pag._n 13_o 14_o &_o 15._o now_o this_o venerable_a service_n of_o daily_a prayer_n vocal_o perform_v in_o divine_a office_n wherein_o all_o the_o christian_n join_v and_o bear_v a_o part_n can_v be_v no_o other_o than_o state_v form_n know_v before_o to_o the_o congregation_n and_o unless_o the_o minister_n and_o people_n have_v use_v such_o form_n arnobius_n can_v not_o be_v sure_a they_o shall_v always_o ask_v thing_n fit_a for_o god_n holy_a ear_n the_o same_o author_n in_o another_o place_n evident_o point_v to_o that_o litany_n which_o tertullian_n have_v brief_o describe_v in_o his_o apology_n say_v in_o our_o conventicle_n we_o invocate_v the_o supreme_a god_n pray_v for_o peace_n and_o pardon_n to_o all_o man_n for_o the_o magistrate_n the_o army_n for_o the_o emperor_n for_o our_o friend_n and_o our_o enemy_n for_o those_o that_o be_v alive_a and_o those_o that_o be_v die_v 152._o die_v arnob._n adv_o gent._n lib._n 4._o pag._n 152._o which_o be_v the_o very_a head_n that_o other_o father_n set_v down_o when_o they_o do_v not_o design_n to_o quote_v the_o word_n of_o their_o litany_n but_o only_o to_o describe_v it_o in_o a_o public_a discourse_n 312._o constantin_n m._n an._n dom._n 312._o §_o 2._o the_o first_o christian_a emperor_n constantine_n the_o great_a who_o now_o establish_v by_o secular_a law_n the_o true_a worship_n of_o god_n be_v our_o next_o evidence_n for_o the_o use_n of_o prescribe_a form_n for_o eusebius_n who_o be_v a_o eye_n and_o ear_n witness_v of_o those_o transaction_n which_o he_o relate_v concern_v he_o give_v we_o a_o account_n that_o he_o order_v his_o palace_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o church_n and_o that_o when_o the_o christian_n be_v assemble_v he_o will_v begin_v to_o take_v the_o book_n into_o his_o hand_n either_o for_o explain_v the_o holy_a scripture_n or_o repeat_v the_o prescribe_a prayer_n in_o his_o royal_a family_n 395._o family_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d euseb_n vit_fw-mi const_n l._n 4_o c._n 17._o p._n 395._o he_o also_o relate_v that_o he_o make_v a_o form_n of_o prayer_n for_o his_o guard_n which_o they_o be_v to_o use_v every_o sunday_n 18._o sunday_n id._n ib._n c._n 18._o and_o he_o teach_v they_o to_o recite_v this_o prayer_n with_o hand_n lift_v up_o to_o heaven_n and_o with_o the_o eye_n of_o their_o mind_n lift_v up_o still_o high_a even_o to_o the_o king_n of_o heaven_n 19_o heaven_n id._n ib._n c._n 19_o the_o very_a word_n of_o which_o form_n eusebius_n set_v down_o 20._o down_o id._n ib._n c._n 20._o and_o commend_v the_o pious_a emperor_n because_o he_o be_v a_o teacher_n of_o the_o word_n of_o prayer_n 465._o prayer_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d euseb_n de_fw-fr laud._n constantin_n p._n 465._o now_o we_o learn_v from_o hence_o first_o that_o repeat_v prayer_n out_o of_o a_o book_n be_v the_o usage_n of_o christian_n in_o the_o church_n because_o when_o this_o be_v do_v in_o constantine_n family_n it_o make_v his_o court_n to_o resemble_v a_o church_n
second_o that_o it_o be_v reckon_v a_o pious_a thing_n to_o compose_v and_o learn_v a_o form_n of_o prayer_n which_o eusebius_n will_v not_o have_v commend_v if_o form_n have_v not_o be_v esteem_v lawful_a and_o common_o use_v in_o public_a and_o three_o that_o those_o who_o use_v form_n of_o prayer_n either_o by_o commit_v they_o to_o memory_n or_o by_o frequent_a use_n may_v often_o lift_v up_o their_o eye_n to_o heaven_n in_o the_o repeat_n of_o they_o so_o that_o we_o may_v grant_v his_o instance_n of_o constantine_n effigy_n on_o his_o coin_n represent_v as_o in_o a_o pray_a posture_n with_o hand_n and_o eye_n lift_v up_o to_o heaven_n 10._o heaven_n disc_n of_o liturg_n pag._n 10._o for_o since_o we_o be_v sure_o he_o use_v form_n this_o only_a show_v the_o folly_n of_o his_o argue_v from_o that_o posture_n that_o such_o as_o do_v use_v it_o can_v not_o pray_v by_o a_o form_n i_o shall_v therefore_o conclude_v this_o evidence_n with_o this_o further_a observation_n that_o we_o can_v doubt_v that_o christian_n have_v accustom_v themselves_o to_o pray_v by_o form_n in_o public_a before_o the_o time_n of_o this_o religious_a prince_n who_o be_v guide_v by_o those_o bishop_n who_o have_v be_v confessor_n for_o the_o faith_n and_o yet_o compose_v and_o use_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o be_v high_o commend_v for_o it_o nor_o do_v any_o of_o that_o age_n object_n this_o as_o any_o innovation_n in_o the_o christian_a worship_n but_o eusebius_n particular_o reckon_v it_o as_o a_o instance_n of_o his_o piety_n that_o he_o order_v all_o his_o army_n at_o a_o certain_a signal_n give_v by_o one_o man_n to_o send_v up_o one_o and_o the_o same_o premeditate_a prayer_n to_o god_n 19_o god_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d vita_fw-la constant_n lib_n 4._o cap._n 19_o which_o show_v that_o the_o christian_n do_v then_o worship_n god_n by_o premeditate_a and_o prescribe_v form_n and_o not_o in_o the_o extempore_o way_n which_o our_o adversary_n pretend_v to_o be_v the_o ancient_a mode_n 326._o s._n athanasius_n an._n dom._n 326._o §_o 3._o soon_o after_o flourish_v the_o great_a athanasius_n in_o who_o there_o be_v evident_a mark_n of_o a_o public_a liturgy_n for_o we_o have_v note_v before_o that_o the_o people_n can_v never_o make_v certain_a and_o vocal_a response_n but_o only_o where_o the_o public_a prayer_n be_v make_v in_o a_o know_a form_n but_o nothing_o can_v be_v plain_o than_o that_o they_o make_v such_o response_n in_o the_o diocese_n of_o alexandria_n for_o he_o allude_v to_o the_o ancient_a litanick_n way_n of_o pray_v declare_v when_o he_o say_v let_v we_o pray_v for_o the_o safety_n of_o the_o most_o religious_a emperor_n constantius_n that_o all_o the_o people_n immediate_o answer_v with_o one_o voice_n christ_n help_v constantius_n 157._o constantius_n athanas_n apol_n ad_fw-la constant_n pag._n 156_o &_o 157._o in_o another_o tract_n he_o tell_v we_o the_o people_n mourn_v and_o groan_v to_o god_n in_o the_o church_n all_o of_o they_o cry_v to_o the_o lord_n and_o say_n spare_v thy_o people_n good_a lord_n spare_v they_o give_v not_o thy_o heritage_n for_o a_o reproach_n to_o their_o enemy_n 239._o enemy_n idem_n epist_n ad_fw-la solitar_n pag._n 239._o which_o be_v a_o original_a piece_n of_o litany_n and_o a_o know_a form_n prescribe_v in_o scripture_n retain_v in_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o continue_v still_o in_o use_n among_o we_o athanasius_n also_o speak_v of_o the_o prayer_n at_o the_o communion_n as_o a_o distinct_a office_n affirm_v that_o the_o people_n offer_v up_o these_o prayer_n with_o one_o voice_n and_o without_o any_o manner_n of_o disagreement_n add_v that_o in_o that_o great_a multitude_n there_o be_v but_o one_o voice_n when_o they_o unanimous_o answer_v amen_n 159._o amen_n idem_fw-la apol._n ad_fw-la constant_n pag._n 159._o from_o these_o and_o other_o testimony_n the_o centuriator_n confess_v there_o be_v form_n of_o prayer_n use_v at_o alexandria_n in_o his_o time_n 412._o time_n magdeb._n cent._n 4._o cap._n 6._o pag._n 412._o and_o the_o learned_a bishop_n bilson_n observe_v that_o the_o church_n in_o that_o age_n think_v it_o not_o enough_o for_o the_o simple_a to_o say_v amen_o they_o know_v not_o to_o what_o but_o require_v and_o appoint_v their_o devout_a distinct_a and_o intelligent_a answer_n confession_n blessing_n and_o thanksgiving_n as_o well_o in_o the_o ministration_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n as_o in_o other_o part_n of_o their_o public_a service_n 435._o service_n bilson_n christ_n subject_a part_n 4._o p._n 435._o so_o that_o it_o be_v plain_a he_o believe_v there_o be_v a_o form_n wherein_o the_o people_n part_n of_o all_o office_n be_v appoint_v by_o the_o church_n which_o can_v not_o be_v do_v in_o the_o extempore_o way_n i_o shall_v only_o further_a note_n that_o athanasius_n order_v the_o people_n to_o sing_v the_o psalm_n in_o the_o very_a word_n wherein_o they_o be_v write_v affirm_v that_o he_o who_o thus_o repeat_v they_o may_v be_v confident_a god_n will_v hear_v these_o supplication_n 303._o supplication_n athâ—n_n de_fw-fr inter_fw-la psalm_n pag._n 303._o which_o confirm_v that_o which_o be_v observe_v before_o out_o of_o origen_n that_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n have_v many_o form_n of_o prayer_n out_o of_o the_o psalm_n as_o for_o my_o adversary_n he_o omit_v all_o these_o passage_n and_o as_o be_v usual_a with_o he_o he_o mention_n nothing_o of_o this_o father_n but_o two_o place_n out_o of_o which_o he_o hope_v to_o raise_v some_o objection_n against_o form_n of_o prayer_n first_o he_o say_v the_o arian_n who_o charge_v athanasius_n with_o burn_v the_o bible_n do_v not_o mention_v any_o indignity_n do_v to_o the_o liturgy_n whence_o he_o gather_v there_o be_v no_o liturgy_n use_v there_o 13._o ourse_n of_o pag._n 13._o but_o let_v it_o be_v note_v that_o he_o falsify_v the_o historian_n who_o say_v they_o charge_v he_o with_o burn_v the_o holy_a book_n 539._o book_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d socrat._v hiss_v lib._n 1._o cap._n 2._o pag._n 539._o in_o the_o plural_a number_n which_o may_v very_o well_o take_v in_o the_o liturgy_n as_o well_o as_o the_o bible_n be_v reckon_v also_o a_o holy_a or_o sacred_a book_n and_o we_o have_v show_v that_o in_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n court_n there_o be_v book_n of_o prayer_n as_o well_o as_o of_o holy_a scripture_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v likely_a there_o be_v so_o also_o at_o alexandria_n for_o even_o in_o the_o relation_n of_o the_o arian_n cruelty_n there_o he_o writes_z of_o a_o virgin_n who_o be_v very_o ill_o treat_v by_o they_o who_o have_v her_o psalter_n wherein_o be_v many_o of_o their_o form_n of_o prayer_n in_o her_o hand_n 171._o hand_n athan._n ad_fw-la orthod_n de_fw-fr perfec_fw-fr arian_n pag._n 171._o second_o he_o allege_v a_o place_n out_o of_o theodoret_n which_o affirm_v as_o he_o say_v that_o the_o devil_n be_v more_o afraid_a of_o athanasius_n his_o prayer_n than_o of_o other_o and_o thence_o conclude_v that_o he_o pray_v extempore_o 129._o extempore_o discourse_v of_o liturg._n p._n 129._o i_o reply_v that_o theodoret_n make_v no_o comparison_n between_o his_o pray_n and_o other_o and_o if_o he_o have_v it_o will_v utter_o have_v spoil_v his_o cause_n because_o if_o the_o devil_n fear_v athanasius_n prayer_n more_o than_o any_o other_o as_o be_v extempore_o than_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o all_o other_o have_v pray_v by_o form_n so_o that_o upon_o that_o supposition_n athanasius_n have_v pray_v extempore_o contrary_a to_o the_o general_a use_n of_o the_o church_n but_o indeed_o theodoret_n be_v only_o say_v that_o the_o devil_n hate_v he_o for_o his_o fervent_a pray_v and_o rational_a preach_v by_o which_o he_o convert_v many_o 8._o many_o theodoret_n hist_o lib._n 3._o cap._n 8._o he_o make_v no_o comparison_n between_o he_o and_o other_o nor_o do_v he_o say_v one_o word_n to_o prove_v that_o athanasius_n do_v not_o pray_v by_o a_o form_n we_o therefore_o will_v free_o grant_v our_o adversary_n that_o not_o phrase_n but_o devotion_n of_o mind_n be_v the_o fountain_n of_o prayer_n and_o we_o argue_v from_o thence_o that_o it_o be_v athanasius_n his_o devotion_n not_o his_o phrase_n that_o be_v so_o terrible_a to_o the_o devil_n that_o crafty_a spirit_n be_v not_o afraid_a of_o new_a word_n or_o extempore_o phrase_n it_o be_v the_o inward_a devotion_n of_o mind_n which_o he_o dread_v and_o that_o athanasius_n do_v doubtless_o exercise_v to_o a_o very_a high_a degree_n even_o in_o the_o use_n of_o those_o form_n which_o be_v then_o allow_v and_o prescribe_v by_o the_o church_n wherefore_o our_o adversary_n gain_v nothing_o by_o this_o father_n 348._o â—â—vianus_fw-la antioch_n an._n dom._n 348._o §_o 4._o in_o the_o time_n of_o athanasius_n leontius_n a_o arian_n be_v bishop_n of_o antioch_n who_o have_v alter_v some_o few_o word_n in_o the_o
short_a form_n 9_o form_n proclus_n constant_a epist_n de_fw-fr traditione_n divin_fw-fr missae_fw-la ap_fw-mi bonav_n de_fw-fr rebus_fw-la liturg._n lib._n 1._o cap._n 9_o and_o though_o that_o and_o s._n chrysostoms_n have_v make_v this_o liturgy_n to_o be_v lay_v aside_o at_o constantinople_n yet_o the_o famous_a council_n of_o trullo_n â—80_n trullo_n council_n constan_n â—in_z trullo_n can_v 32_o an._n dom_n â—80_n there_o cite_v it_o under_o s._n james_n his_o name_n as_o authentic_a evidence_n in_o a_o dispute_n it_o be_v therefore_o most_o notorious_o false_a in_o our_o adversary_n to_o say_v balsamon_n declare_v in_o his_o note_n upon_o this_o canon_n of_o trullo_n that_o the_o greek_n under_o the_o patriach_n of_o constantinople_n and_o those_o of_o the_o diocese_n of_o the_o orient_a utter_o disclaim_v this_o liturgy_n 1200_o year_n after_o christ_n 149._o christ_n disc_n of_o liturg_n p._n 149._o for_o balsamon_n there_o affirm_v that_o s._n james_n the_o brother_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v the_o first_o bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n first_o deliver_v a_o holy_a liturgy_n but_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n have_v another_o form_n in_o his_o time_n do_v not_o receive_v it_o nor_o will_v he_o permit_v the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n to_o use_v it_o in_o his_o great_a church_n as_o he_o desire_v though_o balsamon_n confess_v it_o be_v use_v by_o those_o of_o jerusalem_n and_o palestine_n on_o great_a festival_n even_o in_o his_o time_n 193._o time_n balsam_n not_o in_o 32._o can_n council_n in_o trull_n bever_n tom._n 1._o pag._n 193._o so_o that_o the_o greek_a church_n do_v not_o utter_o disclaim_v this_o liturgy_n they_o own_v s._n james_n to_o have_v be_v the_o first_o author_n of_o it_o and_o hold_v communion_n with_o those_o church_n which_o use_v it_o only_o have_v for_o some_o age_n use_v other_o form_n they_o think_v not_o fit_a to_o permit_v this_o liturgy_n to_o be_v read_v in_o their_o great_a church_n and_o this_o confirm_v my_o position_n viz._n that_o there_o be_v ancient_o such_o a_o form_n of_o prayer_n use_v in_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n but_o our_o adversary_n object_n 154._o object_n disc_n of_o liturg_n pag._n 149._o etc._n etc._n ad_fw-la p._n 154._o first_o that_o this_o liturgy_n be_v not_o mention_v by_o any_o father_n or_o council_n i_o reply_v the_o matter_n of_o it_o and_o the_o very_a word_n be_v mention_v by_o many_o father_n and_o the_o very_a name_n and_o title_n as_o we_o have_v show_v be_v find_v in_o proclus_n and_o in_o the_o council_n of_o trullo_n second_o if_o s._n james_n make_v it_o he_o say_v it_o ought_v to_o be_v account_v apostolical_a and_o ought_v never_o to_o be_v add_v to_o diminish_v or_o alter_v answer_v if_o s._n james_n have_v make_v it_o for_o his_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n other_o apostle_n may_v make_v other_o form_n for_o other_o apostolical_a church_n so_o that_o s._n james_n his_o liturgy_n will_v not_o have_v be_v necessary_a for_o all_o place_n but_o he_o know_v we_o hold_v that_o s._n james_n and_o the_o other_o apostle_n celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n at_o first_o by_o very_o short_a form_n probable_o use_v only_o the_o lord_n prayer_n the_o word_n of_o consecration_n and_o a_o hymn_n of_o praise_n and_o while_o there_o be_v inspire_v bishop_n they_o add_v divers_a collect_v response_n and_o preface_n which_o be_v write_v down_o and_o remember_v bring_v forth_o the_o primitive_a liturgy_n in_o the_o next_o age_n after_o those_o miraculous_a gift_n of_o prayer_n cease_v now_o since_o all_o liturgy_n retain_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v essential_a and_o be_v certain_o apostolical_a in_o other_o part_n of_o the_o office_n every_o church_n may_v vary_v as_o they_o find_v expedient_a three_o he_o object_n that_o there_o be_v many_o corruption_n and_o gross_a superstition_n in_o this_o liturgy_n answer_v we_o free_o confess_v it_o and_o as_o free_o own_o that_o none_o of_o these_o be_v either_o apostolical_a or_o so_o much_o as_o ancient_n but_o let_v it_o be_v note_v these_o corruption_n creep_v in_o by_o the_o itch_n of_o alter_v which_o have_v infect_v every_o age_n and_o all_o church_n and_o by_o this_o mean_v bring_v in_o all_o the_o corrupt_a opinion_n of_o every_o age_n into_o the_o service_n of_o god_n thus_o the_o name_n of_o saint_n and_o ora_fw-la pro_fw-la nobis_fw-la get_v into_o the_o roman_a litany_n about_o the_o nine_o age_n or_o somewhat_o late_a but_o he_o will_v be_v a_o odd_a logician_n who_o shall_v argue_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v no_o litany_n before_o the_o nine_o age_n because_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n come_v in_o about_o that_o time_n since_o in_o their_o litany_n there_o be_v other_o petition_n very_o pious_a and_o agreeable_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o pure_a and_o primitive_a church_n yea_o the_o very_a phrase_n be_v find_v in_o the_o most_o ancient_a and_o orthodox_n father_n and_o there_o be_v yet_o extant_a some_o manuscript_n litany_n without_o any_o name_n of_o saint_n so_o as_o to_o this_o liturgy_n there_o be_v many_o corruption_n in_o it_o which_o be_v modern_a addition_n but_o there_o be_v also_o many_o pious_a and_o excellent_a prayer_n agreeable_a to_o scripture_n and_o to_o the_o best_a antiquity_n yea_o the_o very_a word_n of_o which_o be_v find_v in_o the_o orthodox_n and_o elect_a father_n four_o therefore_o whereas_o he_o object_n that_o we_o have_v better_a whole_o reject_v this_o liturgy_n because_o we_o know_v not_o how_o to_o separate_v the_o corruption_n from_o what_o be_v pure_a and_o orthodox_n i_o reply_v we_o can_v easy_o distinguish_v between_o they_o for_o we_o desire_v to_o justify_v no_o more_o of_o this_o liturgy_n than_o what_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o scripture_n and_o to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o first_o four_o century_n and_o there_o be_v enough_o of_o those_o primitive_a passage_n in_o this_o liturgy_n to_o convince_v any_o reasonable_a man_n that_o there_o be_v a_o form_n of_o public_a prayer_n and_o praise_n prescribe_v and_o use_v in_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n long_o before_o s._n cyrils_n time_n and_o therefore_o i_o place_v this_o liturgy_n here_o as_o be_v a_o authentic_a evidence_n there_o be_v form_n of_o prayer_n allow_v in_o this_o age_n which_o be_v all_o that_o i_o be_o concern_v to_o prove_v i_o conclude_v with_o causabon_n observation_n that_o the_o liturgy_n under_o the_o title_n of_o s._n james_n which_o be_v now_o extant_a be_v partly_o true_a and_o partly_o false_a 384._o false_a causab_n exerc._n in_o baron_n xuj_o §._o 41._o pag._n 384._o and_o true_o all_o du-plessis_n his_o argument_n which_o our_o adversary_n have_v transcribe_v do_v only_o show_v that_o s._n james_n be_v not_o author_n of_o all_o that_o liturgy_n which_o now_o go_v under_o his_o name_n 2._o name_n du-plâ—ssis_a 〈◊〉_d he_o mass_n 〈◊〉_d 1._o chap._n 2._o but_o that_o learned_a man_n never_o infer_v from_o thence_o as_o this_o author_n do_v that_o there_o be_v no_o public_a form_n use_v in_o the_o four_o century_n for_o du-plessis_n acknowledge_v there_o be_v a_o order_n and_o form_n for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o this_o age_n and_o show_v wherein_o it_o differ_v from_o the_o modern_a corrupt_a roman_a mass_n etc._n mass_n idem_fw-la ibid._n book_n 1._o chap._n 4._o p._n 30._o etc._n etc._n and_o this_o may_v suffice_v to_o say_v concern_v this_o liturgy_n of_o s._n james_n §_o 7._o there_o be_v another_o liturgy_n in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n ascribe_v to_o clement_n 360._o clement_n constitution_n circ_n an._n dom._n 360._o and_o though_o the_o author_n to_o make_v the_o form_n and_o rite_n of_o his_o own_o age_n look_v more_o venerable_a false_o clap_v the_o apostle_n name_n upon_o they_o yet_o he_o be_v own_v by_o all_o judicious_a man_n to_o have_v be_v a_o person_n learned_a and_o well_o skill_v in_o ecclesiastical_a office_n and_o be_v allow_v to_o be_v worthy_a of_o credit_n even_o by_o our_o adversary_n 110._o adversary_n disc_n of_o liturg._n p._n 39_o mark_fw-mi &_o p._n 110._o in_o that_o which_o he_o relate_v concern_v that_o time_n wherein_o he_o live_v which_o as_o we_o will_v present_o show_v must_v be_v at_o least_o as_o early_o as_o the_o middle_n of_o this_o century_n wherefore_o so_o early_o we_o have_v a_o clear_a and_o undeniable_a evidence_n that_o there_o be_v a_o prescribe_a liturgy_n and_o form_n of_o prayer_n use_v upon_o all_o public_a occasion_n the_o particular_n be_v too_o long_o to_o insert_v but_o the_o several_a head_n be_v these_o these_o constitution_n have_v the_o form_n of_o the_o deacon_n warn_v those_o who_o be_v to_o communicate_v noâ—_n to_o come_v with_o malice_n or_o hypocrisy_n 58._o hypocrisy_n constit_fw-la apostol_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 58._o they_o mention_v the_o alternate_a sing_v of_o david_n psalm_n 61._o psalm_n ibid._n cap._n 61._o begin_v at_o antioch_n not_o long_o before_o a_o
imitate_v a_o innovation_n or_o a_o method_n take_v up_o late_o or_o only_o by_o few_o and_o nazianzen_n tell_v we_o that_o julian_n see_v christianity_n be_v famous_a for_o its_o doctrine_n but_o more_o famous_a and_o remarkable_a for_o those_o form_n of_o the_o church_n ancient_o deliver_v and_o still_o preserve_v 101._o preserve_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d naz._n orat._n 3._o pag._n 101._o which_o form_n most_o certain_o be_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o of_o administration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n derive_v as_o nazianzen_n believe_v from_o ancient_a tradition_n and_o retain_v to_o his_o very_a time_n and_o to_o imitate_v the_o doctrine_n we_o see_v julian_n set_v up_o school_n and_o lecture_n to_o imitate_v these_o form_n he_o appoint_v a_o form_n of_o prayer_n in_o part_n second_o nazianzen_n do_v believe_v this_o way_n of_o pray_v by_o form_n to_o be_v very_o agreeable_a to_o the_o gospel_n because_o he_o there_o say_v that_o these_o form_n of_o prayer_n and_o other_o thing_n before_o mention_v be_v clear_o belong_v to_o the_o good_a order_n of_o the_o christian_n ibid._n christian_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d id._n ibid._n so_o that_o we_o may_v be_v sure_a both_o of_o the_o use_n of_o form_n of_o prayer_n in_o this_o time_n and_o of_o nazianzen_n approve_v they_o this_o evidence_n for_o the_o antiquity_n of_o liturgy_n my_o adversary_n suppress_v but_o cite_v two_o other_o place_n out_o of_o nazianzen_n which_o he_o will_v persuade_v we_o will_v make_v out_o the_o use_n of_o extempore_o prayer_n first_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o nazianzen_n be_v to_o discourse_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n pray_v that_o he_o may_v be_v enable_v thereby_o for_o the_o expression_n 59_o expression_n disc_n of_o liturg._n p._n 59_o the_o word_n be_v these_o that_o be_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o spirit_n he_o may_v have_v the_o presence_n of_o the_o spirit_n and_o that_o it_o may_v give_v he_o such_o a_o faculty_n of_o discourse_v as_o he_o desire_v at_o least_o such_o as_o be_v suitable_a to_o the_o occasion_n expression_n occasion_n nazianz._n orat_fw-la 44._o p._n 409._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o he_o translate_v in_o the_o plural_a number_n give_v i_o such_o expression_n but_o let_v it_o be_v note_v that_o this_o be_v not_o proper_o a_o prayer_n but_o a_o rhetorical_a apostrophe_n in_o the_o middle_n of_o a_o homily_n by_o the_o polite_a style_n whereof_o we_o may_v conclude_v it_o be_v compose_v in_o his_o study_n before_o he_o he_o come_v to_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o both_o the_o prayer_n and_o homily_n be_v make_v in_o his_o closet_n however_o be_v part_n of_o a_o sermon_n this_o be_v nothing_o at_o all_o to_o the_o church_n public_a prayer_n about_o which_o we_o dispute_v for_o many_o conformist_n do_v use_v such_o apostrophe_n to_o god_n or_o christ_n or_o to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o their_o sermon_n yet_o none_o will_v argue_v from_o thence_o that_o we_o have_v no_o liturgy_n in_o england_n second_o he_o pretend_v that_o nazianzens_n father_n pray_v at_o the_o eucharist_n by_o the_o spirit_n and_o shorten_v the_o usual_a prayer_n there_o when_o he_o be_v sick_a and_o of_o this_o he_o his_o so_o proud_a that_o he_o quote_v it_o twice_o 77._o twice_o discourse_v of_o liturg._n pag._n 60_o &_o pag._n 76_o &_o 77._o but_o he_o give_v we_o only_o the_o epitome_n of_o this_o story_n out_o of_o the_o centuriator_n which_o he_o imagine_v sound_v more_o to_o his_o purpose_n therefore_o we_o will_v give_v the_o father_n own_o word_n who_o say_v his_o sick_a father_n awake_v the_o night_n before_o easter_n first_o move_v himself_o a_o little_a and_o then_o more_o strong_o soon_o after_o he_o call_v on_o his_o servant_n by_o name_n with_o very_o low_a voice_n to_o give_v he_o his_o garment_n and_o lend_v he_o his_o hand_n the_o man_n come_v with_o amazement_n and_o do_v ready_o obey_v he_o and_o lean_v on_o he_o as_o on_o a_o staff_n he_o imitate_v moses_n upon_o the_o mount_n and_o stay_v up_o his_o hand_n in_o the_o posture_n of_o prayer_n he_o ready_o perform_v the_o former_a and_o latter_a part_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o people_n in_o few_o word_n indeed_o because_o he_o be_v weak_a in_o body_n but_o with_o a_o mind_n it_o seem_v very_o perfect_a o_o admirable_a without_o a_o pulpit_n on_o the_o pulpit_n a_o sacrificer_n without_o a_o altar_n a_o priest_n at_o a_o distance_n from_o the_o thing_n to_o be_v consecrate_v but_o these_o thing_n be_v make_v present_a to_o he_o by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n as_o he_o know_v though_o those_o who_o be_v present_a do_v not_o see_v they_o after_o this_o repeat_n the_o accustom_a word_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o bless_v the_o people_n he_o go_v to_o bed_n again_o 305._o again_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n nazâ—â—at_a 19_o pag._n 305._o after_o which_o he_o relate_v how_o he_o recover_v and_o go_v to_o church_n and_o solemn_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n with_o the_o whole_a church_n on_o the_o first_o sunday_n after_o easter_n where_o i_o think_v the_o centuriator_n and_o our_o adversary_n both_o mistake_v the_o point_n in_o suppose_v the_o old_a bishop_n to_o do_v all_o this_o in_o the_o church_n for_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o relation_n to_o show_v that_o he_o go_v out_o of_o his_o chamber_n and_o his_o be_v without_o a_o pulpit_n a_o altar_n and_o the_o thing_n to_o be_v consecrate_v viz._n the_o oblation_n of_o the_o people_n bring_v to_o the_o church_n do_v make_v it_o plain_a this_o be_v a_o private_a communion_n celebrate_v in_o his_o chamber_n to_o some_o few_o that_o be_v about_o he_o yet_o he_o perform_v that_o as_o nigh_o the_o public_a form_n as_o he_o be_v able_a and_o though_o he_o abbreviate_v the_o long_a prayer_n before_o the_o consecration_n out_o of_o mere_a necessity_n yet_o he_o keep_v strict_o to_o the_o word_n of_o consecration_n as_o he_o be_v wont_a to_o do_v he_o do_v not_o alter_v that_o form_n in_o the_o least_o so_o that_o a_o man_n may_v as_o well_o argue_v we_o have_v no_o large_a office_n for_o the_o communion_n in_o our_o liturgy_n because_o we_o have_v a_o short_a office_n for_o the_o sick_a as_o our_o adversary_n can_v infer_v from_o this_o short_a way_n of_o private_a communicate_v in_o a_o case_n of_o necessity_n and_o in_o a_o chamber_n that_o there_o be_v no_o form_n of_o prayer_n for_o public_a communion_n in_o that_o age_n yea_o we_o see_v by_o the_o weak_a old_a bishop_n be_v come_v as_o near_o the_o public_a form_n as_o he_o be_v able_a and_o in_o the_o most_o essential_a part_n keep_v close_o to_o it_o that_o there_o be_v a_o public_a liturgy_n then_o and_o second_o our_o adversary_n both_o in_o his_o greek_a 77._o greek_a note_v that_o in_o cite_v the_o greek_a after_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d he_o draw_v a_o line_n to_o conceal_v his_o be_v without_o a_o pulpit_n etc._n etc._n and_o go_v on_o thus_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n see_v the_o marg._n of_o discourse_n of_o liturg._n pag._n 77._o and_o latin_a omit_v all_o those_o word_n viz._n of_o his_o be_v without_o a_o pulpit_n a_o altar_n and_o thing_n to_o be_v consecrate_v on_o purpose_n first_o to_o abuse_v this_o reader_n into_o the_o mistake_n of_o the_o bishop_n be_v in_o the_o church_n to_o which_o we_o see_v he_o do_v not_o come_v till_o a_o week_n after_o and_o then_o second_o he_o will_v make_v we_o believe_v that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d these_o thing_n refer_v to_o his_o abbreviation_n of_o the_o office_n to_o his_o short_a word_n that_o so_o he_o may_v pretend_v those_o word_n be_v give_v to_o he_o by_o the_o inspiration_n of_o the_o spirit_n which_o be_v a_o manifest_a falsify_v of_o the_o father_n who_o say_v the_o pulpit_n altar_n and_o consecrate_a thing_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d these_o thing_n be_v make_v present_a to_o he_o by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o nazianzen_n believe_v though_o no_o body_n there_o see_v they_o which_o be_v a_o flight_n of_o rhetoric_n usual_a in_o he_o but_o upon_o the_o gross_a pervert_v this_o expression_n all_o our_o adversary_n argument_n of_o expression_n and_o word_n in_o prayer_n be_v give_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v depend_v i_o beg_v the_o reader_n pardon_v for_o this_o excursion_n which_o clear_o demonstrate_v that_o this_o adversary_n of_o i_o do_v wilful_o misinterpret_v the_o greek_a after_o he_o have_v read_v it_o and_o cite_v it_o with_o a_o design_a omission_n to_o hook_n in_o a_o argument_n for_o his_o false_a notion_n of_o pray_v extempore_o by_o the_o spirit_n but_o when_o genuine_a antiquity_n afford_v no_o better_a testimony_n than_o this_o they_o have_v more_o use_n of_o their_o wit_n than_o of_o their_o integrity_n but_o i_o doubt_v not_o all_o impartial_a man_n will_v gather_v from_o this_o very_a
but_o if_o it_o be_v s._n basil_n it_n will_v not_o help_v his_o cause_n because_o these_o be_v direction_n for_o the_o monk_n private_a prayer_n in_o their_o cell_n and_o therefore_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o the_o public_a office_n about_o which_o we_o dispute_v yet_o even_o in_o that_o book_n he_o make_v form_n both_o of_o praise_n and_o prayer_n for_o their_o private_a use_n and_o though_o he_o allow_v his_o monk_n to_o collect_v sentence_n of_o scripture_n also_o for_o this_o purpose_n yet_o he_o will_v have_v those_o sentence_n put_v into_o a_o form_n and_o he_o be_v to_o offer_v that_o form_n up_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o be_v as_o devout_o as_o he_o be_v able_a by_o which_o we_o not_o only_o learn_v that_o s._n basil_n much_o approve_v of_o these_o form_n but_o we_o see_v that_o the_o phrase_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d about_o which_o he_o make_v such_o a_o stir_n in_o justin_n martyr_n do_v proper_o signify_v the_o use_v a_o form_n of_o prayer_n with_o all_o possible_a devotion_n i_o shall_v only_o add_v that_o when_o these_o monk_n pray_v all_o together_o they_o have_v a_o form_n also_o which_o s._n basil_n call_v their_o canon_n or_o rule_n as_o we_o show_v before_o last_o out_o of_o the_o same_o tract_n he_o observe_v that_o s._n basil_n will_v have_v his_o monk_n in_o prayer_n to_o have_v his_o mind_n upon_o god_n alone_o and_o nothing_o else_o 671._o else_o basil_n constitut_n mon._n cap._n 1._o pag._n 671._o and_o he_o fancy_n this_o be_v very_o hard_o to_o do_v if_o the_o monk_n have_v his_o book_n to_o mind_n and_o thence_o he_o infer_v they_o have_v no_o prayer_n book_n 121._o book_n discourse_v of_o liturg._n p._n 121._o but_o we_o may_v remember_v that_o s._n basil_n order_v his_o monk_n to_o get_v the_o psalm_n by_o heart_n and_o if_o they_o get_v their_o other_o prayer_n also_o by_o heart_n that_o will_v utter_o spoil_v his_o inference_n yet_o suppose_v they_o do_v read_v their_o form_n by_o frequent_a use_n they_o will_v soon_o be_v so_o perfect_a in_o they_o that_o a_o few_o glance_n sometime_o on_o their_o book_n will_v serve_v to_o help_v they_o to_o repeat_v they_o right_o and_o not_o divert_v their_o mind_n from_o god_n at_o all_o and_o we_o who_o use_v our_o common_a prayer_n know_v by_o experience_n that_o the_o liturgy_n be_v early_o become_v familiar_a to_o we_o we_o have_v nothing_o to_o mind_n but_o only_a god_n when_o we_o pray_v whereas_o those_o who_o pray_v extempore_o have_v their_o fancy_n so_o busy_a in_o invent_v new_a phrase_n and_o matter_n and_o their_o thought_n so_o take_v up_o with_o what_o they_o have_v say_v be_v say_v and_o be_v to_o say_v next_o that_o they_o can_v steady_o keep_v their_o mind_n upon_o god_n and_o the_o congregation_n also_o be_v so_o busy_a in_o observe_v the_o new_a phrase_n that_o they_o can_v have_v such_o fix_a thought_n as_o they_o who_o be_v accustom_v to_o their_o well_o know_a form_n have_v no_o other_o thing_n to_o do_v than_o to_o watch_v their_o own_o heart_n and_o keep_v they_o close_o to_o the_o duty_n they_o be_v about_o and_o this_o may_v suffice_v to_o confute_v all_o his_o far_o fetch_a objection_n out_o of_o s._n basil_n and_o to_o show_v they_o be_v all_o of_o they_o very_o insignificant_a §_o 15._o but_o we_o must_v carry_v this_o matter_n further_o and_o will_v prove_v that_o s._n basil_n basil_n the_o liturgy_n of_o s._n basil_n not_o only_o approve_v form_n but_o make_v a_o liturgy_n himself_o which_o we_o shall_v make_v out_o by_o sufficient_a evidence_n in_o every_o age_n since_o it_o be_v compose_v first_o his_o dear_a friend_n nazianzen_n who_o know_v he_o best_o of_o any_o man_n say_v in_o his_o encomium_n that_o the_o prayer_n which_o he_o compose_v be_v the_o ornament_n of_o his_o throne_n 34â—_n throne_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d greg._n naâ—_n orat._n 20_o p._n 34â—_n second_o the_o life_n of_o s._n basil_n say_v to_o be_v write_v by_o amphilocius_fw-la tell_v we_o he_o pray_v to_o god_n for_o such_o grace_n wisdom_n and_o understanding_n as_o may_v enable_v he_o to_o offer_v up_o the_o unbloody_a sacrifice_n in_o word_n of_o his_o own_o by_o the_o direction_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o the_o author_n say_v our_o saviour_n appear_v to_o he_o tell_v he_o his_o request_n be_v grant_v whereupon_o he_o first_o pronounce_v and_o then_o write_v down_o the_o liturgy_n which_o bear_v his_o name_n basilii_fw-la name_n vita_fw-la basil_n per_fw-la amphilâ—c_fw-la inter_fw-la opera_fw-la d._n basilii_fw-la i_o shall_v not_o undertake_v to_o justify_v the_o miracle_n that_o may_v have_v be_v add_v by_o some_o admirer_n of_o this_o liturgy_n but_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n on_o which_o it_o be_v ground_v be_v always_o take_v for_o a_o certain_a truth_n in_o very_o ancient_a age_n and_o as_o i_o need_v not_o this_o testimony_n so_o i_o have_v not_o cite_v it_o at_o large_a but_o to_o check_v our_o adversary_n confidence_n who_o cite_v bishop_n jewel_n say_v that_o basil_n beseech_v god_n he_o may_v celebrate_v with_o prayer_n of_o his_o own_o make_n 73._o make_n disc_n of_o lit._n marg._n pag._n 73._o by_o which_o he_o hope_v to_o abuse_v his_o reader_n into_o think_v that_o basil_n desire_v to_o make_v daily_o new_a extempore_o prayer_n whereas_o bishop_n jewel_n refer_v to_o this_o passage_n in_o s._n basil_n life_n and_o it_o be_v a_o liturgy_n of_o his_o own_o compose_v that_o he_o beg_v ability_n for_o we_o proceed_v to_o proclus_n who_o be_v bishop_n of_o constantinople_n within_o fifty_o year_n after_o s._n basil_n death_n and_o who_o personal_o know_v s_n chrysostom_n and_o he_o say_v that_o s._n basil_n see_v man_n sloth_n and_o degeneracy_n make_v they_o weary_a of_o a_o long_a liturgy_n though_o he_o think_v there_o be_v nothing_o unnecessary_a or_o tedious_a in_o that_o of_o s._n james_n which_o be_v use_v before_o yet_o to_o prevent_v the_o weariness_n of_o priest_n and_o people_n he_o deliver_v a_o short_a form_n lâ—â—urg_n form_n proclus_n de_fw-fr tradit_fw-la divin_fw-fr lâ—â—urg_n the_o reason_n be_v fair_a and_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o writer_n be_v so_o near_o s._n basil_n time_n be_v very_o weighty_a again_o petrus_n diaconus_fw-la contemporary_a with_o fulgentius_n who_o live_v in_o africa_n not_o very_o much_o above_o a_o 100_o year_n after_o s._n basil_n death_n cite_v this_o liturgy_n as_o a_o undoubted_a piece_n of_o his_o genuine_a work_n in_o his_o dispute_n against_o the_o pelagian_o in_o these_o word_n s._n basil_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n in_o his_o prayer_n make_v at_o the_o holy_a altar_n which_o all_o the_o eastern_a church_n use_v among_o other_o thing_n say_v grant_v o_o lord_n of_o host_n our_o defence_n we_o beseech_v thou_o that_o the_o evil_n may_v be_v make_v good_a and_o those_o that_o be_v good_a keep_v they_o in_o their_o goodness_n 8._o goodness_n petrus_n diac._n the_o incarnate_a c._n 8._o from_o whence_o we_o note_v first_o that_o these_o word_n be_v still_o in_o that_o very_a liturgy_n which_o bear_v s._n basil_n name_n second_o that_o within_o little_o more_o than_o one_o hundred_o year_n after_o s._n basil_n death_n it_o be_v use_v as_o s._n basil_n liturgy_n by_o all_o the_o eastern_a church_n and_o know_v even_o in_o africa_n by_o that_o name_n three_o that_o it_o be_v of_o so_o great_a reputation_n and_o authority_n then_o and_o there_o as_o to_o be_v quote_v for_o unquestionable_a evidence_n even_o against_o heretic_n wherefore_o we_o conclude_v it_o be_v certain_o of_o his_o compose_v it_o be_v moral_o impossible_a that_o any_o forgery_n in_o his_o name_n shall_v be_v so_o early_a and_o general_o receive_v in_o the_o eastern_a church_n where_o he_o be_v so_o well_o know_v and_o shall_v get_v such_o credit_n among_o the_o african_n that_o even_o heretic_n dare_v not_o except_v against_o it_o to_o this_o we_o may_v add_v leontius_n a_o monk_n of_o constantinople_n who_o live_v in_o the_o same_o century_n with_o fulgentius_n and_o cite_v this_o liturgy_n for_o evidence_n against_o nestorius_n â—90_n nestorius_n lâ—ont_a adv_n nestor_n lib._n 3._o an._n â—90_n in_o the_o very_a next_o age_n it_o be_v quote_v as_o good_a authority_n against_o the_o error_n of_o the_o armenian_n by_o this_o august_n title_n the_o mystical_a service_n deliver_v to_o we_o in_o write_v etc._n etc._n and_o then_o they_o cite_v a_o passage_n of_o s._n basil_n liturgy_n as_o that_o which_o be_v daily_o use_v in_o their_o church_n 192._o church_n council_n 6._o constant_n in_o trull_n can._n 32._o an._n 100l_n beveâ—_n tom._n i._o pag_n 192._o we_o need_v proceed_v no_o low_o because_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n give_v constant_a and_o universal_a testimony_n to_o it_o ever_o since_o as_o a_o genuine_a composure_n of_o s._n basils_n however_o we_o will_v hear_v our_o adversary_n objection_n
chrysostom_n there_o be_v in_o the_o former_a especial_o no_o more_o but_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o sentence_n thus_o you_o faithful_a for_o that_o he_o will_v instruct_v that_o he_o will_v reveal_v etc._n etc._n which_o be_v the_o initial_a word_n of_o the_o main_a period_n of_o this_o very_a form_n which_o s._n chrysostom_n expound_v and_o it_o seem_v be_v so_o well_o know_v to_o the_o deacon_n then_o that_o it_o be_v enough_o to_o set_v down_o the_o initial_a word_n of_o some_o sentence_n which_o prove_v it_o be_v constant_o use_v and_o become_v familiar_a 71._o familiar_a vid._n liturg._n d._n basil_n bib._n patr._n tom._n ii_o pag._n 45._o et_fw-la liturg._n chrys_n ibid._n pag._n 71._o and_o it_o be_v much_o for_o the_o credit_n of_o those_o liturgy_n that_o s._n chrysostom_n in_o his_o genuine_a work_n expound_v a_o form_n so_o very_a like_o those_o in_o the_o liturgy_n that_o any_o man_n may_v discern_v those_o be_v the_o epitome_n of_o this_o large_a form_n to_o this_o i_o must_v add_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n have_v set_v down_o this_o litany_n at_o large_a many_o petition_n of_o it_o be_v the_o very_a same_o word_n viz._n to_o hear_v their_o prayer_n to_o open_v the_o ear_n of_o their_o heart_n to_o bless_v their_o go_v out_o and_o come_n in_o etc._n etc._n and_o other_o petition_n be_v the_o very_a same_o thing_n with_o very_a little_a alteration_n of_o the_o phrase_n viz._n to_o reveal_v to_o they_o the_o gospel_n of_o his_o christ_n to_o plant_v his_o holy_a and_o save_a fear_n in_o they_o to_o make_v they_o meditate_v in_o his_o law_n day_n and_o night_n to_o grant_v they_o the_o laver_n of_o regeneration_n and_o the_o garment_n of_o immortality_n etc._n etc._n 5._o etc._n clem._n constit_fw-la lib._n 8._o cap._n 5._o and_o indeed_o except_v the_o difference_n in_o the_o order_n of_o some_o petition_n and_o some_o phrase_n there_o be_v a_o exact_a harmony_n between_o this_o litany_n in_o the_o constitution_n and_o that_o in_o s._n chrysostom_n the_o variation_n be_v no_o more_o than_o may_v be_v expect_v from_o variety_n of_o copy_n transcribe_v for_o the_o use_n of_o two_o several_a diocese_n and_o correct_v by_o two_o several_a bishop_n for_o their_o own_o clergy_n this_o be_v certain_a that_o there_o be_v far_o more_o difference_n between_o the_o missal_n of_o salisbury_n and_o york_n than_o be_v in_o these_o two_o form_n yet_o both_o be_v use_v in_o one_o kingdom_n by_o those_o who_o be_v member_n of_o the_o same_o national_a church_n nor_o can_v we_o wonder_v at_o these_o little_a difference_n in_o the_o ancient_a litany_n consider_v the_o aptness_n of_o every_o eminent_a bishop_n to_o order_v something_o in_o the_o public_a service_n it_o suffice_v to_o make_v my_o position_n good_a that_o they_o be_v form_n prescribe_v that_o probable_o have_v all_o spring_v from_o one_o original_a for_o all_o these_o old_a eastern_a litany_n agree_v in_o the_o main_a but_o some_o phrase_n and_o something_o of_o the_o order_n of_o the_o petition_n be_v vary_v in_o the_o transcript_n for_o divers_a province_n and_o since_o this_o small_a variety_n be_v in_o s._n chrysostom_n time_n we_o may_v conclude_v the_o primitive_a form_n from_o whence_o they_o be_v all_o derive_v must_v be_v much_o elder_n the_o next_o part_n of_o liturgy_n be_v the_o prayer_n at_o the_o eucharist_n when_o none_o but_o the_o faithful_a be_v present_a and_o these_o s._n chrysostom_n describe_v also_o so_o exact_o like_o that_o office_n which_o be_v in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n that_o it_o be_v evident_a either_o those_o very_a form_n or_o some_o little_a different_a from_o they_o be_v use_v in_o s._n chrysostoms_n time_n the_o reader_n may_v compare_v the_o passage_n which_o i_o shall_v cite_v out_o of_o this_o father_n with_o the_o place_n in_o the_o constitution_n note_v in_o the_o margin_n and_o he_o will_v be_v satisfy_v of_o this_o great_a truth_n in_o this_o office_n there_o be_v a_o litany_n 19_o litany_n clem._n constit_fw-la lib._n 8._o cap._n 13._o &_o 19_o wherein_o as_o s._n chrysostom_n say_v they_o wâ—re_v bid_v to_o intercede_v with_o the_o merciful_a god_n for_o bishop_n and_o priest_n for_o king_n and_o all_o in_o authority_n for_o the_o land_n the_o sea_n and_o the_o air_n yea_o for_o all_o the_o world_n 557._o world_n chrysost_n hom_n 2._o in_o 2._o cor._n pag._n 557._o which_o be_v as_o plain_a a_o description_n of_o that_o litany_n as_o a_o lax_n discourse_n will_v admit_v and_o both_o s._n chrysostom_n and_o the_o constitution_n note_v this_o be_v say_v by_o all_o of_o they_o kneel_v after_o this_o the_o holy_a father_n observe_v they_o arise_v all_o together_o and_o then_o the_o bishop_n impart_v peace_n salute_v they_o in_o this_o form_n peace_n be_v with_o you_o the_o people_n answer_v and_o with_o thy_o spirit_n 15._o spirit_n chrysost_n hom_n 18._o in_o 2._o cor._n pag._n 647._o clem._n const_n lib._n 8._o cap._n 15._o but_o as_o to_o this_o form_n it_o be_v often_o use_v in_o divers_a place_n of_o the_o public_a service_n as_o the_o old_a liturgy_n show_v and_o s._n chrysostom_n do_v attest_v say_v we_o everywhere_o pray_v for_o peace_n in_o the_o church_n we_o desire_v peace_n in_o the_o prayer_n litany_n and_o preface_n the_o bishop_n frequent_o salute_v we_o with_o peace_n say_v peace_n be_v with_o you_o and_o peace_n be_v with_o you_o all_o when_o he_o enter_v the_o church_n he_o begin_v with_o this_o so_o also_o before_o sermon_n cor._n sermon_n de_fw-fr isto_fw-la ritu_fw-la vide_fw-la item_n chrysost_fw-la hom_n 36._o in_o 1._o cor._n so_o when_o he_o bless_v when_o he_o enjoin_v the_o kiss_n of_o charity_n and_o when_o the_o sacrifice_n be_v do_v he_o say_v again_o grace_n be_v with_o you_o and_o peace_n you_o answer_v and_o with_o thy_o spirit_n 107._o spirit_n chrysost_n hom_n 3._o in_o coloss_n tom._n 4._o pag._n 106_o 107._o after_o this_o follow_v these_o primitive_a and_o universal_o use_v form_n of_o preface_n which_o be_v sound_a in_o all_o the_o ancient_a liturgy_n with_o little_a variation_n viz._n lift_v up_o your_o heart_n answer_v we_o lift_v they_o up_o unto_o the_o lord_n of_o which_o s._n chrysostom_n say_v do_v you_o not_o promise_v the_o priest_n to_o be_v devout_a when_o he_o say_v lift_v up_o your_o heart_n and_o mind_n and_o you_o reply_v we_o lift_v they_o up_o unto_o the_o lord_n 16._o lord_n chrysost_n ser_fw-mi 38._o de_fw-fr euchar._n &_o poen_n item_n hom_n 22._o in_o hebr._n const_n apostol_n lib._n 8._o cap._n 16._o then_o he_o tell_v we_o the_o praise_n be_v common_a and_o perform_v by_o both_o priest_n and_o people_n for_o first_o say_v he_o you_o receive_v their_o word_n that_o be_v let_v we_o give_v thanks_o to_o our_o lord_n god_n and_o then_o you_o join_v with_o they_o and_o add_v it_o be_v just_a and_o right_o so_o to_o do_v after_o which_o begin_v the_o act_n of_o praise_n cor._n praise_n chrysost_n ut_fw-la supr_fw-la hom_n 18._o in_o 2._o cor._n which_o no_o doubt_n be_v that_o form_n in_o the_o constitution_n it_o be_v meet_v and_o right_a so_o to_o do_v etc._n etc._n supr_fw-la etc._n constit_fw-la ap._n ut_fw-la supr_fw-la and_o as_o for_o the_o hymn_n call_v trisagion_n which_o be_v holy_a holy_a holy_a and_o follow_v in_o the_o constitution_n s_n chrysostom_n mention_n it_o very_o many_o time_n in_o his_o genuine_a work_n for_o he_o wonder_v how_o they_o dare_v slander_v their_o neighbour_n who_o with_o the_o cherubin_n sing_v holy_a holy_a holy_a 14._o holy_a chrysost_n in_o ephes_n hom_n 14._o and_o he_o wonder_n they_o who_o be_v admit_v to_o sing_v the_o same_o hymn_n with_o cherubin_n seraphin_n angel_n and_o archangel_n dare_v laugh_v or_o behave_v themselves_o unseemly_a in_o the_o church_n ap._n church_n id._n in_o 2._o corinth_n hom_n 18._o pag._n 647._o id_fw-la orat._n 74._o de_fw-fr bapt._n servant_n hom_n 24._o in_o act_n ap._n so_o that_o nothing_o can_v be_v more_o certain_a than_o that_o this_o hymn_n be_v sing_v in_o this_o very_a form_n in_o the_o eucharistical_a office_n at_o that_o very_a time_n and_o so_o be_v the_o glory_n be_v to_o god_n on_o high_a also_o for_o he_o say_v the_o faithful_a know_v what_o the_o cherubin_n sing_v above_o that_o be_v holy_a holy_a holy_a and_o what_o the_o angel_n sing_v below_o that_o be_v glory_n to_o god_n on_o high_a coloss_n high_a chrysost_n hom_n 9_o in_o ep._n ad_fw-la coloss_n intimate_v they_o be_v both_o sing_v in_o that_o office_n s._n chrysostom_n also_o confirm_v this_o in_o another_o place_n say_v in_o our_o eucharist_n we_o say_v glory_n be_v to_o god_n on_o high_a on_o earth_n peace_n good_a will_n towards_o man_n coloss_n man_n idem_fw-la hom_n 3._o in_o â—p_n ad_fw-la coloss_n to_o this_o we_o may_v add_v other_o ancient_a form_n which_o he_o occasional_o mention_n such_o as_o these_o to_o
stand_v up_o and_o with_o great_a decency_n dei_fw-la decency_n id._n hom_n 4._o de_fw-la natura_fw-la dei_fw-la and_o that_o holy_a thing_n must_v be_v give_v to_o holy_a person_n hebraeos_fw-la person_n idem_fw-la hom_n 17._o in_o hebraeos_fw-la both_o which_o passage_n be_v in_o the_o liturgy_n in_o the_o constitution_n in_o so_o many_o word_n 20._o word_n constit_fw-la lib._n 8._o cap._n 15._o &_o cap._n 20._o and_o also_o in_o every_o one_o of_o the_o ancient_a liturgy_n which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o s._n james_n s._n basil_n and_o s._n chrysostom_n in_o all_o which_o also_o there_o be_v a_o form_n of_o prayer_n after_o the_o holy_a communion_n 22._o communion_n constit_fw-la lib._n 8._o cap._n 22._o and_o s._n chrysostom_n have_v a_o homily_n to_o reprove_v those_o who_o leave_v the_o holy_a liturgy_n unfinished_a and_o go_v out_o before_o the_o last_o prayer_n which_o be_v the_o title_n of_o that_o homily_n 522._o homily_n chrys_n tom._n 5._o edit_n front_n dac_n et_fw-la p._n 522._o all_o which_o abundant_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v a_o set_v and_o prescribe_v liturgy_n at_o that_o time_n by_o which_o the_o eucharist_n be_v administer_v i_o may_v be_v much_o large_a in_o my_o proof_n of_o this_o have_v i_o time_n to_o make_v a_o narrow_a search_n in_o the_o learned_a volume_n of_o this_o elegant_a father_n but_o i_o take_v this_o to_o be_v sufficient_a especial_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o evidence_n we_o have_v that_o s._n chrysostom_n do_v compose_v that_o liturgy_n as_o to_o the_o main_a which_o now_o go_v under_o his_o name_n the_o authority_n and_o argument_n for_o which_o be_v much_o the_o same_o with_o those_o produce_v for_o the_o liturgy_n of_o s._n basil_n 15._o basil_n see_v before_o in_o this_o chap._n §._o 15._o we_o refer_v the_o reader_n thither_o and_o shall_v here_o only_o observe_v first_o that_o proclus_n who_o be_v s._n chrysostoms_n successor_n at_o constanstinople_n and_o come_v into_o that_o see_v within_o 27_o year_n after_o chrysostoms_n death_n affirm_v that_o this_o holy_a father_n like_o a_o good_a pastor_n who_o be_v careful_a of_o his_o flock_n resolve_v to_o root_v up_o all_o the_o pretence_n which_o human_a sloth_n be_v wont_a to_o make_v and_o therefore_o draw_v up_o a_o short_a form_n of_o prayer_n for_o the_o celebrate_n of_o the_o eucharist_n lest_o man_n who_o hate_v to_o be_v confine_v too_o long_o be_v deceive_v by_o the_o craft_n of_o the_o devil_n shall_v omit_v this_o divine_a ordinance_n missae_fw-la ordinance_n proclus_n de_fw-fr traditione_n divinae_fw-la missae_fw-la and_o the_o greek_a church_n have_v ever_o since_o use_v this_o liturgy_n as_o the_o genuine_a composure_n of_o s._n chrysostom_n second_o the_o main_a part_n of_o this_o liturgy_n be_v find_v either_o explicit_o or_o by_o plain_a intimation_n in_o the_o genuine_a work_n of_o s._n chrysostom_n who_o reckon_v up_o the_o same_o ceremony_n hymn_n and_o prayer_n and_o general_o in_o the_o same_o order_n and_o also_o upon_o occasion_n comment_n upon_o and_o explain_v both_o the_o rite_n and_o ancient_a form_n and_o covert_o refer_v to_o many_o more_o passage_n in_o this_o liturgy_n only_o he_o will_v not_o speak_v out_o because_o his_o homily_n be_v preach_v to_o a_o promiscuous_a auditory_a three_o there_o be_v a_o great_a part_n of_o this_o liturgy_n very_o pure_a primitive_a and_o worthy_a of_o this_o great_a author_n even_o so_o much_o of_o it_o as_o be_v record_v in_o his_o own_o write_n and_o in_o the_o work_v of_o s._n cyprian_n s._n cyril_n s._n basil_n s._n augustin_n and_o other_o or_o so_o much_o of_o it_o as_o be_v take_v out_o of_o holy_a scripture_n and_o in_o all_o this_o there_o be_v nothing_o of_o pray_v to_o saint_n to_o angel_n or_o the_o bless_a virgin_n nothing_o of_o any_o prayer_n for_o deliver_v the_o decease_a from_o pain_n nothing_o of_o venerate_v the_o cross_n or_o any_o other_o image_n the_o passage_n which_o look_v this_o way_n be_v late_a patch_n tack_v to_o this_o holy_a liturgy_n in_o corrupt_a time_n easy_o distinguishable_a from_o the_o original_a composure_n both_o by_o the_o style_n and_o matter_n wherefore_o these_o part_n we_o reject_v but_o must_v not_o throw_v away_o the_o wheat_n with_o the_o chaff_n there_o be_v no_o father_n to_o which_o some_o corrupt_a addition_n have_v not_o be_v make_v but_o we_o must_v not_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o these_o spurious_a tract_n reject_v that_o which_o be_v true_a and_o genuine_a four_o since_o it_o be_v so_o clear_a that_o form_n have_v be_v long_o use_v in_o the_o church_n and_o that_o the_o gift_n of_o prayer_n be_v cease_v before_o this_o century_n begin_v it_o can_v but_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o so_o great_a a_o bishop_n of_o so_o eminent_a a_o diocese_n and_o with_o so_o large_a a_o jurisdiction_n shall_v model_n and_o correct_v the_o ancient_a form_n and_o adapt_v they_o to_o the_o use_n of_o the_o church_n under_o his_o care_n as_o s._n basil_n have_v do_v for_o those_o under_o his_o charge_n especial_o since_o no_o ancient_a author_n do_v ever_o contradict_v this_o universal_o receive_v notion_n that_o this_o liturgy_n be_v make_v by_o s._n chrysostom_n nor_o do_v any_o historian_n assign_v any_o other_o person_n as_o the_o maker_n thereof_o or_o mention_v this_o liturgy_n as_o come_v into_o use_n in_o any_o other_o age._n §_o 20._o and_o now_o we_o will_v consider_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v object_v both_o against_o the_o use_n of_o form_n in_o this_o age_n and_o against_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o liturgy_n my_o adversary_n produce_v divers_a place_n out_o of_o s._n chrysostom_n to_o prove_v that_o word_n speak_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v mystery_n which_o s._n chrysostom_n think_v aught_o to_o be_v conceal_v and_o therefore_o he_o suppose_v there_o be_v no_o write_a form_n in_o his_o time_n however_o none_o of_o his_o wrt_n 37._o wrt_n discourse_v of_o liturg._n pag._n 29._o &_o pag._n 35_o 36_o 37._o i_o have_v often_o answer_v this_o argument_n before_o but_o i_o shall_v now_o observe_v that_o this_o notion_n of_o the_o great_a sin_n of_o divulge_v mystery_n to_o the_o unbaptised_a hinder_v s._n chrysostom_n in_o his_o discourse_n which_o be_v general_o sermon_n homily_n and_o oration_n make_v to_o a_o promiscuous_a auditory_a from_o give_v as_o many_o passage_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a form_n which_o he_o general_o there_o wrap_v up_o in_o dark_a expression_n yet_o his_o appeal_n to_o the_o faithful_a and_o tell_v they_o they_o know_v and_o remember_v such_o and_o such_o thing_n be_v a_o certain_a sign_n that_o there_o be_v know_v and_o prescribe_v form_n for_o how_o can_v he_o appeal_v to_o the_o initiate_v or_o tell_v they_o they_o know_v or_o remember_v such_o or_o such_o a_o passage_n which_o he_o dark_o hint_v if_o sacrament_n have_v be_v celebrate_v or_o prayer_n make_v in_o the_o extempore_o way_n by_o phrase_n daily_o vary_v thus_o in_o those_o instance_n which_o my_o adversary_n bring_v speak_v of_o the_o litany_n use_v by_o the_o faithful_a s._n chrysostom_n say_v it_o be_v a_o mystery_n but_o the_o initiate_v know_v how_o it_o abound_v with_o mercy_n 29._o mercy_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d chryâ—_n in_o matth._n hom_n 71._o p._n 451._o disc_n of_o liturg._n pag._n 29._o this_o must_v be_v some_o form_n which_o they_o know_v otherwise_o he_o can_v not_o have_v make_v this_o appeal_n so_o when_o this_o father_n speak_v of_o the_o mystical_a word_n in_o baptism_n he_o doubt_v not_o but_o those_o who_o be_v baptize_v can_v remember_v what_o they_o answer_v 29._o answer_v id._n hom._n 40._o in_o 1_o cor._n p_o 514._o disc_n of_o liturg._n marg._n pag._n 29._o which_o show_v they_o answer_v in_o a_o certain_a form_n of_o word_n and_o it_o appear_v they_o also_o have_v a_o set_v and_o certain_a form_n of_o renounce_v the_o devil_n because_o s._n chrysostom_n appeal_v to_o the_o initiate_v and_o bid_v they_o remember_v those_o word_n by_o which_o they_o renounce_v the_o devil_n tyranny_n 555._o tyranny_n hom._n 2._o in_o 2_o epist_n ad_fw-la cor._n pag._n 555._o yet_o our_o adversary_n by_o a_o dexterity_n of_o argue_v peculiar_a to_o himself_o cite_v this_o to_o prove_v there_o be_v no_o form_n of_o renunciation_n 37._o renunciation_n discourse_v of_o liturg._n p._n 37._o by_o which_o rare_a art_n also_o he_o quote_v s._n chrysostom_n exposition_n of_o gal_n iu._n 28._o where_o he_o say_v the_o faithful_a know_v the_o divine_a word_n pronounce_v by_o the_o priest_n at_o their_o baptism_n 37._o baptism_n chrys_n hom_n in_o 4_o galat._n p._n 748._o disc_n of_o liturg._n p._n 37._o to_o prove_v there_o be_v no_o form_n and_o yet_o if_o there_o have_v not_o be_v know_v form_n this_o appeal_n can_v not_o have_v be_v make_v for_o no_o dissent_v pastor_n who_o officiate_n extempore_o can_v appeal_v to_o his_o congregation_n and_o say_v you_o know_v
diocese_n which_o indeed_o show_v their_o want_n of_o judgement_n but_o do_v not_o make_v the_o baptism_n null_a this_o be_v the_o true_a case_n from_o whence_o i_o observe_v first_o that_o no_o argument_n can_v be_v draw_v from_o hence_o for_o the_o inferior_a clergy_n choose_v their_o own_o form_n or_o be_v at_o liberty_n to_o pray_v extempore_o for_o if_o they_o baptise_a any_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o use_v the_o form_n which_o their_o own_o bishop_n have_v choose_v second_o let_v it_o be_v note_v these_o additional_a prayer_n be_v form_n compose_v by_o other_o as_o s._n augustin_n plain_o declare_v nor_o do_v he_o censure_v these_o well-meaning_a brethren_n of_o he_o for_o use_v form_n but_o for_o use_v silly_a or_o heretical_a form_n which_o show_v that_o the_o church_n way_n of_o pray_v then_o even_o in_o occasional_a office_n such_o as_o baptism_n be_v by_o form_n and_o have_v it_o be_v otherwise_o the_o put_v these_o form_n to_o a_o extempore_o office_n have_v be_v like_o set_v a_o piece_n of_o new_a cloth_n into_o a_o old_a garment_n wherefore_o we_o may_v reasonable_o suppose_v the_o old_a office_n which_o contain_v the_o essential_o of_o baptism_n that_o be_v the_o lord_n prayer_n the_o renunciation_n the_o ask_v they_o the_o creed_n the_o prayer_n of_o consecration_n and_o the_o hymn_n be_v all_o certain_a form_n but_o some_o weak_a and_o ignorant_a bishop_n think_v this_o not_o enough_o and_o will_v needs_o add_v new_a composure_n to_o their_o ancient_a office_n but_o they_o have_v so_o ill_a success_n in_o this_o attempt_n that_o i_o make_v no_o doubt_n this_o give_v occasion_n to_o the_o african_a church_n at_o this_o very_a time_n to_o ordain_v that_o no_o more_o prayer_n shall_v be_v add_v to_o any_o part_n of_o the_o liturgy_n which_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o that_o canon_n of_o carthage_n as_o i_o will_v present_o show_v three_o i_o must_v remark_n also_o that_o the_o gift_n of_o prayer_n must_v have_v be_v cease_v in_o africa_n before_o this_o time_n because_o have_v there_o be_v such_o a_o gift_n the_o bishop_n must_v have_v have_v it_o and_o then_o neither_o will_v the_o unskilful_a or_o heretical_a have_v compose_v needless_a form_n nor_o these_o weak_a bishop_n have_v want_v any_o sort_n of_o form_n their_o very_a choose_v such_o composure_n show_v they_o can_v not_o make_v prayer_n extempore_o though_o they_o be_v ignorant_a yet_o miraculous_a gift_n will_v have_v enable_v these_o as_o well_o as_o those_o of_o great_a learning_n to_o make_v orthodox_n prayer_n on_o the_o sudden_a and_o if_o the_o gift_n of_o prayer_n be_v cease_v as_o it_o be_v then_o and_o be_v much_o more_o so_o now_o it_o will_v follow_v they_o need_v form_n as_o we_o also_o now_o general_o do_v last_o let_v it_o be_v consider_v the_o fact_n be_v irregular_a s._n augustin_n censure_v it_o and_o the_o church_n see_v the_o ill_a consequence_n of_o it_o yea_o and_o make_v a_o canon_n to_o restrain_v this_o mischievous_a liberty_n for_o the_o future_a therefore_o this_o must_v not_o be_v urge_v for_o a_o precedent_n to_o we_o to_o leave_v minister_n at_o liberty_n either_o to_o pray_v extempore_o or_o choose_v their_o own_o form_n that_o be_v to_o make_v fault_n and_o thing_n of_o ill_a consequence_n a_o pattern_n for_o our_o imitation_n three_o he_o object_n that_o s._n augustin_n say_v some_o bishop_n and_o minister_n call_v upon_o god_n with_o solecism_n and_o barbarism_n and_o he_o taunt_o ask_v if_o these_o barbarism_n be_v prescribe_v 132._o prescribe_v disc_n of_o liturg._n p._n 51._o &_o again_o p._n 132._o but_o he_o forget_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n say_v there_o none_o ought_v to_o deride_v they_o for_o this_o when_o he_o twice_o make_v himself_o merry_a with_o this_o rare_a argument_n the_o notorious_a fallacy_n whereof_o will_v be_v expose_v if_o we_o consider_v that_o he_o wilful_o mistake_v these_o solecism_n and_o barbarism_n for_o false_a grammar_n and_o downright_a nonsense_n that_o so_o he_o may_v fair_o pretend_v that_o no_o church_n can_v prescribe_v such_o form_n but_o s._n augustin_n explain_v his_o own_o meaning_n and_o discover_v our_o author_n craft_n when_o he_o define_v solecism_n to_o be_v when_o we_o do_v not_o due_o join_v word_n that_o be_v right_o put_v together_o and_o a_o barbarism_n to_o be_v the_o pronounce_v a_o word_n with_o other_o letter_n or_o another_o sound_n than_o the_o latin_n use_v 7._o use_v aug._n the_o doctrine_n christ_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 1â—_n tom._n 3._o pag._n 7._o and_o he_o instance_n in_o the_o people_n sing_v floriet_fw-la for_o florebit_fw-la in_o the_o latin_a psalm_n yea_o in_o the_o place_n cite_v by_o my_o adversary_n he_o describe_v the_o person_n guilty_a of_o these_o solecism_n and_o barbarism_n to_o be_v such_o as_o do_v not_o understand_v the_o word_n they_o pronounce_v or_o can_v not_o right_o distinguish_v they_o 218._o they_o aug._n de_fw-fr catec_fw-la rudibus_fw-la cap._n 9_o tom._n 4._o pag._n 218._o now_o this_o must_v refer_v to_o read_v prayer_n out_o of_o a_o book_n which_o some_o of_o the_o ignorant_a african_n can_v not_o do_v so_o acurate_o after_o the_o roman_a mode_n but_o that_o as_o s._n augustin_n here_o observe_v those_o who_o come_v from_o the_o school_n of_o grammarian_n and_o orator_n deride_v they_o for_o this_o false_a and_o harsh_a pronunciation_n of_o their_o latin_a call_v these_o mistake_n solecism_n and_o barbarism_n but_o the_o devout_a father_n excuse_v these_o rustical_a pastor_n and_o blame_v those_o who_o censure_v they_o because_o god_n mind_v the_o inward_a devotion_n more_o than_o the_o pronunciation_n so_o that_o upon_o the_o whole_a case_n we_o may_v determine_v that_o this_o instance_n be_v so_o far_o from_o prove_v extempore_o prayer_n be_v then_o use_v or_o that_o there_o be_v not_o write_v liturgy_n that_o it_o first_o show_v these_o can_v not_o be_v extempore_o prayer_n because_o such_o as_o can_v not_o pronounce_v latin_a true_o can_v certain_o not_o pray_v on_o the_o sudden_a in_o that_o language_n second_o it_o prove_v there_o be_v a_o liturgy_n write_v in_o latin_a so_o elegant_a that_o though_o the_o african_a pastor_n and_o people_n too_o understand_v it_o yet_o by_o reason_n of_o their_o rough_a and_o harsh_a dialect_n they_o can_v not_o read_v and_o pronounce_v it_o so_o exact_o as_o to_o please_v the_o learned_a critic_n however_o god_n do_v accept_v of_o these_o form_n thus_o rustical_o pronounce_v when_o they_o be_v say_v with_o true_a devotion_n so_o that_o when_o our_o adversary_n design_v sophistry_n be_v lay_v open_a this_o prove_v a_o argument_n against_o himself_o four_o we_o be_v tell_v out_o of_o s._n augustin_n that_o one_o of_o his_o presbyter_n be_v desire_v in_o his_o absence_n to_o pray_v in_o a_o house_n infest_a with_o evil_a spirit_n go_v and_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n there_o pray_v with_o all_o his_o may_v that_o this_o vexation_n may_v cease_v and_o by_o god_n mercy_n it_o cease_v present_o 8._o present_o orans_fw-la quantum_fw-la potuit_fw-la ut_fw-la cessaret_fw-la illa_fw-la vexatio_fw-la deo_fw-la protenus_fw-la miserante_fw-la cessavit_fw-la aug._n the_o civ_o dei_fw-la lib._n 22._o cap._n 8._o now_o from_o hence_o he_o draw_v two_o inference_n in_o two_o distant_a part_n of_o his_o book_n first_o that_o the_o prayer_n for_o all_o estate_n of_o man_n at_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o a_o form_n 66._o form_n disc_n of_o liturg._n p._n 66._o second_o that_o there_o be_v no_o form_n of_o prayer_n for_o this_o occasion_n 121._o occasion_n ibid._n p._n 121._o and_o he_o twice_o transcribe_v the_o passage_n at_o large_a suppose_v not_o doubt_n it_o be_v unanswerable_a but_o if_o the_o reader_n look_v into_o his_o quotation_n he_o will_v easy_o observe_v first_o that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v over_o before_o this_o prayer_n begin_v and_o that_o this_o be_v not_o the_o prayer_n for_o all_o estate_n of_o man_n because_o neither_o the_o house_n nor_o the_o devil_n can_v be_v rank_v under_o that_o head_n but_o it_o be_v a_o prayer_n upon_o that_o particular_a occasion_n for_o he_o pray_v that_o god_n will_v cause_v that_o vexation_n to_o cease_v i_o confess_v he_o put_v a_o stop_n after_o quantum_fw-la potuit_fw-la which_o make_v it_o seem_v as_o if_o this_o prayer_n be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o this_o point_n be_v false_a and_o his_o own_o invention_n for_o s._n augustin_n word_n show_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v first_o celebrate_v and_o then_o come_v this_o prayer_n wherein_o he_o desire_v as_o earnest_o as_o he_o can_v that_o this_o vexation_n may_v cease_v so_o that_o this_o passage_n be_v impertinent_o cite_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o prayer_n for_o all_o estate_n of_o man_n in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o a_o form_n second_o if_o we_o grant_v that_o quantum_fw-la potuit_fw-la signify_v according_a to_o his_o ability_n and_o intimate_v that_o he_o pray_v extempore_o upon_o
this_o extraordinary_a occason_n all_o which_o can_v be_v gather_v from_o hence_o be_v that_o they_o have_v no_o form_n of_o prayer_n in_o africa_n then_o for_o cast_v the_o devil_n out_o of_o a_o house_n but_o that_o be_v no_o argument_n to_o show_v they_o have_v no_o form_n for_o public_a worship_n on_o ordinary_a occasion_n since_o we_o have_v no_o form_n for_o this_o extraordinary_a contigency_n but_o none_o must_v argue_v from_o thence_o that_o we_o have_v no_o common_a prayer_n yet_o three_o i_o see_v no_o reason_n to_o grant_v that_o quantum_fw-la potuit_fw-la signify_v any_o more_o than_o that_o this_o presbyter_n pray_v with_o as_o vigorous_a a_o devotion_n as_o he_o be_v able_a or_o with_o all_o the_o power_n of_o his_o soul_n because_o it_o be_v not_o a_o long-winded_a prayer_n nor_o variety_n of_o new_a invent_v phrase_n that_o the_o devil_n fear_v but_o a_o earnest_n and_o fervent_a prayer_n and_o we_o can_v give_v many_o instance_n where_o this_o phrase_n be_v use_v only_o to_o denote_v do_v a_o thing_n earnest_o and_o devout_o one_o example_n shall_v suffice_v at_o present_a where_o the_o jew_n who_o always_o in_o that_o age_n praise_v god_n by_o form_n be_v command_v when_o they_o praise_v god_n to_o exalt_v he_o as_o much_o as_o they_o can_v sine_fw-la can_v benedicentes_fw-la dominum_fw-la exaltate_fw-la illum_fw-la quantum_fw-la potestis_fw-la ecclesiastic_a 43._o in_o sine_fw-la by_o which_o the_o son_n of_o syrach_n do_v not_o intend_v to_o oblige_v every_o ordinary_a man_n to_o make_v a_o extempore_o form_n of_o praise_n in_o the_o high_a strain_n of_o rhetoric_n but_o only_o enjoin_v they_o when_o they_o use_v the_o form_n of_o blessing_n to_o say_v they_o with_o all_o the_o joy_n gratitude_n and_o devotion_n imaginable_a and_o if_o we_o explain_v the_o phrase_n thus_o than_o this_o passage_n will_v not_o suffice_v to_o prove_v so_o much_o as_o that_o they_o have_v not_o a_o form_n for_o dispossess_v house_n or_o person_n infest_a with_o evil_a spirit_n last_o he_o say_v augustin_n do_v not_o take_v any_o offence_n at_o the_o variety_n use_v in_o the_o sacrament_n though_o they_o be_v more_o than_o can_v be_v know_v 82._o know_v discourse_v of_o liturg._n pag_n 82._o and_o for_o this_o he_o cite_v the_o retractation_n which_o mention_n his_o epistle_n to_o januarius_n and_o a_o passage_n out_o of_o his_o epistle_n to_o jubaianus_n intimate_v that_o every_o bishop_n in_o these_o case_n may_v do_v as_o he_o please_v but_o all_o this_o be_v manifest_a sophistry_n for_o whereas_o he_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o eucharistical_a prayer_n s._n augustin_n be_v not_o treat_v of_o any_o variety_n in_o they_o yea_o he_o himself_o cite_v s._n augustin_n in_o one_o of_o these_o epistle_n affirm_v that_o there_o be_v many_o thing_n in_o the_o sacrament_n universal_o observe_v without_o any_o variation_n and_o these_o be_v institute_v by_o the_o apostle_n 118._o apostle_n discourse_v of_o â—â—turg_n p._n 173_o marg_n ex_fw-la aug._n ad_fw-la â—anuar_fw-la ep._n 118._o that_o be_v the_o preface_n prayer_n of_o consecration_n etc._n etc._n as_o we_o note_v before_o these_o be_v form_n and_o not_o to_o be_v vary_v from_o but_o the_o variety_n which_o s._n augustin_n speak_v of_o be_v a_o variety_n in_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n in_o the_o church_n of_o divers_a province_n and_o country_n these_o he_o instance_n in_o and_o affirm_v there_o be_v great_a variety_n in_o these_o and_o that_o every_o bishop_n in_o these_o matter_n have_v power_n to_o appoint_v such_o rite_n as_o he_o think_v to_o edification_n s._n augustin_n be_v only_o a_o bishop_n no_o primate_n or_o metropolitan_a will_v not_o impose_v the_o rite_n use_v in_o his_o own_o church_n upon_o any_o but_o as_o to_o the_o main_a part_n of_o this_o service_n he_o often_o observe_v all_o church_n do_v and_o ought_v to_o agree_v in_o they_o wherefore_o it_o show_v a_o want_n of_o better_a argument_n when_o he_o be_v force_v to_o urge_v the_o variety_n of_o rite_n in_o divers_a province_n to_o prove_v that_o they_o vary_v the_o prayer_n themselves_o every_o day_n which_o false_a notion_n neither_o he_o nor_o any_o of_o his_o friend_n have_v or_o can_v make_v out_o and_o this_o may_v suffice_v for_o s._n augustin_n judgement_n and_o practice_n both_o which_o be_v clear_o on_o our_o side_n §_o 23._o 398._o the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n an._n dom._n 398._o we_o shall_v here_o have_v conclude_v this_o century_n but_o only_o our_o adversary_n produce_v some_o african_a canon_n and_o pretend_v they_o show_v there_o be_v not_o prescribe_v form_n at_o this_o time_n in_o that_o church_n first_o he_o cite_v the_o 23d_o canon_n of_o the_o three_o council_n at_o carthage_n 44._o carthage_n discourse_v of_o liturg._n pag._n 44._o in_o these_o word_n that_o no_o man_n in_o prayer_n shall_v name_v either_o the_o father_n for_o the_o son_n or_o the_o son_n for_o the_o father_n and_o when_o they_o be_v at_o the_o altar_n the_o prayer_n shall_v always_o be_v direct_v to_o the_o father_n and_o what_o prayers-soev_a any_o shall_v copy_n out_o for_o himself_o he_o shall_v not_o use_v they_o unless_o he_o first_o debate_v they_o with_o his_o discreet_a brethren_n 575._o brethren_n council_n carthag_a 3._o can_v 23._o bin._n tom._n 1._o par_fw-fr 1_o pag._n 575._o this_o canon_n evident_o consist_v of_o three_o part_n the_o first_o to_o correct_v the_o irregularity_n of_o name_v the_o father_n for_o the_o son_n or_o the_o son_n for_o the_o father_n and_o hence_o my_o adversary_n infer_v that_o those_o who_o be_v guilty_a of_o this_o fault_n do_v not_o use_v prescribe_v form_n and_o suppose_v the_o church_n leave_v they_o at_o liberty_n for_o the_o future_a to_o use_v what_o they_o think_v sit_v only_o impose_v this_o on_o they_o not_o to_o name_v the_o father_n for_o the_o son_n 45._o son_n discourse_v of_o liturg._n pag._n 45._o i_o answer_v this_o first_o clause_n for_o any_o thing_n appear_v in_o the_o canon_n be_v mean_v of_o private_a prayer_n and_o so_o be_v nothing_o to_o our_o question_n it_o be_v a_o fault_n commit_v by_o private_a christian_n who_o have_v the_o misfortune_n to_o copy_n out_o heretical_a form_n but_o suppose_v the_o council_n refer_v to_o those_o ignorant_a bishop_n late_o mention_v in_o s._n augustin_n who_o for_o the_o use_n of_o their_o own_o diocese_n write_v out_o heretical_a form_n not_o know_v they_o to_o be_v such_o wherein_o those_o who_o hold_v heterodox_n opinion_n about_o the_o trinity_n have_v alter_v these_o name_n in_o favour_n of_o sabellianism_n or_o arianism_n these_o be_v form_n and_o no_o doubt_n prescribe_v by_o these_o bishop_n to_o their_o own_o clergy_n but_o the_o council_n reject_v all_o these_o new_a form_n and_o reduce_v they_o to_o the_o old_a liturgy_n which_o they_o be_v sure_o be_v orthodox_n and_o wherein_o we_o see_v the_o prayer_n begin_v with_o a_o address_n to_o the_o father_n and_o conclude_v through_o the_o son_n so_o that_o they_o order_n none_o shall_v begin_v with_o the_o son_n name_v or_o end_n with_o the_o father_n however_o it_o can_v well_o be_v understand_v how_o this_o council_n can_v prevent_v such_o ignorant_a person_n from_o make_v this_o mistake_n but_o by_o oblige_v they_o to_o use_v the_o church_n form_n where_o they_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v these_o name_n be_v always_o right_o place_v so_o that_o in_o effect_n this_o prohibit_n all_o new_a form_n of_o prayer_n and_o bind_v they_o to_o the_o old_a one_o wherein_o such_o instance_n can_v not_o be_v make_v and_o our_o adversary_n suppose_v this_o council_n to_o be_v extreme_a silly_n in_o say_v they_o leave_v such_o man_n as_o he_o grant_v 46._o grant_v discourse_v of_o liturg._n pag._n 46._o be_v fit_a to_o be_v confine_v to_o prescribe_a form_n because_o they_o can_v neither_o make_v nor_o judge_n of_o prayer_n to_o their_o liberty_n to_o do_v as_o they_o think_v fit_a this_o make_v the_o canon_n nonsense_n for_o how_o shall_v these_o man_n know_v when_o they_o ought_v to_o name_v the_o father_n and_o when_o the_o son_n and_o expose_v the_o whole_a council_n who_o can_v no_o way_n prevent_v this_o mistake_n but_o by_o cast_v away_o all_o such_o new_a form_n and_o confine_v all_o man_n to_o the_o old_a one_o and_o without_o suppose_v such_o we_o can_v make_v sense_n of_o the_o canon_n which_o supposition_n be_v not_o make_v at_o random_n because_o we_o have_v abundant_o prove_v out_o of_o tertullian_n s._n cyprian_n optatus_n and_o s._n augustin_n who_o be_v one_o of_o this_o council_n that_o there_o be_v form_n use_v of_o ancient_a time_n in_o the_o african_a church_n the_o second_o clause_n of_o the_o canon_n refer_v to_o the_o public_a prayer_n all_o which_o and_o not_o only_o those_o peculiar_a to_o the_o eucharist_n be_v then_o make_v at_o the_o altar_n and_o these_o prayer_n be_v then_o in_o the_o public_a form_n as_o